<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>Augustus Neander began his religious studies in 
speculative theory, but his changing interests led him to the study of 
church history.  In his book, <i>Light in the Dark Places</i>, Neander's 
talent 
as a writer and a historian is tremendously evident; collected within 
this volume is an abundance of remarkable information about church 
history.  Neander shares information about the lives of Christian 
individuals and communities during times of darkness and of triumph.  
Neander also reveals unknown facts about early missionaries and martyrs 
of the church.  This historical analysis will provide today's Christians 
with insight into the church's elaborate past, so that they may learn 
from previous mistakes and embrace habits of 
righteousness.<br /><br />Emmalon Davis<br />CCEL Staff Writer 
</description>
 <pubHistory />
 <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published>New York: Land &amp; Scott (1851)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>neander_a</authorID>
  <bookID>light</bookID>
  <workID>light</workID>
  <bkgID>light_in_the_dark_places_or_memorial_of_christian_life_in_the_middle_ages_(neander)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
  <status />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>Light in the Dark Places: or, Memorial of Christian Life in the Middle Ages.</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">Light in Dark Places</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Augustus Neander </DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Neander, Augustus (1789-1850)</DC.Creator>
     
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2006-09-25</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/neander_a/light.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="ISBN" />
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>

<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
p.hang1	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>


<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.17%" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<pb n="1" id="i-Page_1" />
<h1 id="i-p0.1">LIGHT</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.2">IN</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.3">THE DARK PLACES:</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.4">OR,</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.5">MEMORIALS OF CHRISTIAN LIFE<br />
IN THE MIDDLE AGES.</h2>
<h4 style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p0.7">FROM THE GERMAN OF THE LATE</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.8">AUGUSTUS NEANDER,</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.9">FIRST PROFESSOR OF THEOLOGY IN THE ROYAL<br />
UNIVERSITY OF BERLIN.</h4>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p1">New-York:</p>
<h3 id="i-p1.1">PUBLISHED BY LANE &amp; SCOTT,</h3>
<h4 id="i-p1.2">200 Mulberry-street.</h4>
<h3 id="i-p1.3">JOSEPH LONGKING, PRINTER.</h3>
<h3 id="i-p1.4">1851.</h3>


<pb n="2" id="i-Page_2" />
<pb n="3" id="i-Page_3" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.22%" prev="i" next="ii.i" id="ii">

<div2 title="Preface to the American Edition." progress="0.22%" prev="ii" next="ii.ii" id="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">PREFACE</h2>
<h3 id="ii.i-p0.2">TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">NEANDER’S aim, in the work from which this volume is a translation, 
was to employ the most striking facts of Church History for general Christian edification. 
The faith, the zeal, and the piety of the early missionaries and martyrs of the 
Church, and the Christian life of individuals, and even of communities, amid periods 
of darkness and delusion, are commemorated here with that genial sympathy for pure 
religion, however and wherever manifested, which so strongly characterized. Neander. 
His charity may, in some few instances appear excessive; but excess of love is so 
rare, that it may well be excused.</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.i-p2"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p2.1">J. M’Clintock</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" style="font-size:90%" id="ii.i-p3"><i>April</i> 10, 1851.</p>


<pb n="4" id="ii.i-Page_4" />
<pb n="5" id="ii.i-Page_5" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Preface." progress="0.36%" prev="ii.i" next="ii.iii" id="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">PREFACE.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">WHEN a child is frightened at any strange apparition, the best 
remedy is to lead him up to it; and when men have been accustomed to pay homage 
to some wonder-working image, the most effectual argument against their idolatry 
has sometimes been found to show them how the idol is made. Many have, perhaps, 
been led to make one or other of these mistakes with regard to the Middle Ages; 
the long shadows of the past so easily convert common things into miracles or monsters. 
It is hoped that the simple narratives contained in this volume may help, in some 
degree, to remove both mistakes, by showing things as they are.</p>


<pb n="6" id="ii.ii-Page_6" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">This little work is a translation of the Second Part of Neander’s 
“Denkwürdigkeiten aus der Geschichte des christlichen Lebens,” which may be regarded 
as a popular and practical supplement to his “History of the Christian Religion 
and Church.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">The translator would feel the toil of many summer hours amply 
rewarded, should this volume tend in any measure to strengthen our reverent love 
for the good men of other times, whilst manifesting their mistakes; to lessen any 
blind homage for the “golden mean” of time, whilst unveiling the lights which have 
shone before those who watched for them in the darkest ages; to dispel any sentimental 
worship of times and seasons, and human institutions; and at the same time to enlarge 
our sympathies with that holy Church of the redeemed and the regenerate, which is 
catholic amongst, the centuries as well as amongst the nations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p4">She will look on her labours as indeed <pb n="7" id="ii.ii-Page_7" />blessed, should 
they be the means of leading one dark heart into the path of light, or one sick 
soul to Him who healeth “all manner of sickness, and all manner of disease,” or 
one languid disciple to more effective service, by the inspiration of holy example. 
We have, all of us, but a little while to prove how we love Him, who has so loved 
us; and it will be no small thing to have the gracious approval of the “faithful 
servant” added to the recognition of the forgiven child.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p5">May we also, with Dr. Neander, as with all human teachers, remember 
that they are “ours”—not we “theirs;” not, indeed, in the spirit of “right” and 
self-will, but of lowlier subjection to a loftier guide—and of that true loyalty 
to our Lord, which makes all hero-worship for us not only idolatry, but treason. 
And now that his words come to us with the touching solemnity of a voice which death 
has so recently silenced, may we listen to them, and learn from them, in the spirit <pb n="8" id="ii.ii-Page_8" />
which he would desire from the place of rest to which God has taken him, where all 
the broken glimpses of truth, which cause error and division here, are filled up 
and he has, ere this, learned to know even as he is known.</p>

<pb n="9" id="ii.ii-Page_9" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Contents." progress="0.90%" prev="ii.ii" next="iii" id="ii.iii">


<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.1">CONTENTS.</h2>
<table border="0" style="width:90%; margin-top:9pt; margin-left:5%; font-size:medium" id="ii.iii-p0.2">
	<colgroup id="ii.iii-p0.3">
		<col style="width:90%; vertical-align:top" id="ii.iii-p0.4" />
		<col style="width:10%; vertical-align:bottom; text-align:right" id="ii.iii-p0.5" />
	</colgroup>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p0.6">
		<td colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p0.7">
		<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.8">PART I.</h2>
		</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p0.9">
		<td colspan="2" style="text-align:right" id="ii.iii-p0.10"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p0.11">Page</span></td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p0.12">
		<td colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p0.13">
		<h3 id="ii.iii-p0.14">OPERATIONS OF CHRISTIANITY DURING AND AFTER THE IRRUPTION OF THE BARBARIANS.</h3>
		</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p0.15">
		<td id="ii.iii-p0.16"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p0.17">Introduction</span></td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p0.18">11</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p0.19">
		<td id="ii.iii-p0.20">1. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p0.21">The North African Church under the Vandals</span></td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p0.22">13</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p0.23">
		<td id="ii.iii-p0.24">
		<p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-1em" id="ii.iii-p1">(<span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p1.1">Martyrs.—Eugenius, 
		Bishop of Carthage</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p1.2">22</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p1.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p1.4">
		<p style="margin-left:4em; text-indent:-1em" id="ii.iii-p2">(<span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p2.1">Fulgentius, 
		Bishop of Ruspe)</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p2.2">31</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p2.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p2.4">
		<p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p3">2. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p3.1">Severinus 
		in Germany</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p3.2">36</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p3.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p3.4">
		<p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p4">3. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p4.1">Labours 
		of Pious Men in France</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p4.2">50</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p4.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p4.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p5"><i>a</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p5.1">
		Germanus of Auxerre</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p5.2">50</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p5.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p5.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p6"><i>b</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p6.1">
		Lupus of Troyes</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p6.2">54</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p6.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p6.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p7"><i>c</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p7.1">
		Cæsarius of Arles</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p7.2">56</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p7.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p7.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p8"><i>d</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p8.1">
		Epiphanius of Pavia</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p8.2">96</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p8.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p8.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p9"><i>e</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p9.1">
		Eligius of Noyon</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p9.2">98</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p9.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p9.4">
		<p style="margin-left:4em; text-indent:-1em" id="ii.iii-p10">(<span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p10.1">Archanefreda, 
		Mother of Desiderius</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p10.2">98</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p10.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p10.4">
		<p style="margin-left:4em; text-indent:-1em" id="ii.iii-p11"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p11.1">Desiderius 
		of Cahors</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p11.2">111</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p11.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p11.4">
		<p style="margin-left:4em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii.iii-p12"><i>f</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p12.1">
		The Abbots Euroul and Loumon</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p12.2">115</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p12.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p12.4">
		<p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p13">4. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p13.1">Gregory 
		the Great, Bishop of Rome</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p13.2">117</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p13.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p13.4">
		<p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p14">5. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p14.1">Christianity 
		in Poverty and Lowliness, and on the Sick Bed</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p14.2">146</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p14.3">
		<td colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p14.4"><pb n="10" id="ii.iii-Page_10" />
		<h2 id="ii.iii-p14.5">PART II.</h2>
		</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p14.6">
		<td colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p14.7">
		<h3 id="ii.iii-p14.8">MEMOIRS FROM THE HISTORY OF MISSIONS IN THE MIDDLE AGES.</h3>
		</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p14.9">
		<td id="ii.iii-p14.10">
		<p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p15">1. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p15.1">General 
		Remarks on the History of Missions in this Age</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p15.2">150</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p15.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p15.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p16"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p16.1">Christianity 
		in its relations to Barbarism and Civilization</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p16.2">151</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p16.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p16.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p17"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p17.1">Manifold modes 
		of Conversion</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p17.2">158</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p17.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p17.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p18"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p18.1">Death of the 
		Venerable Bede</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p18.2">162</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p18.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p18.4">
		<p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p19">2. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p19.1">The Life 
		and Labours of individual Missionaries</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p19.2">173</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p19.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p19.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p20"><i>a</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p20.1">
		Patrick, Apostle of the Irish</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p20.2">173</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p20.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p20.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p21"><i>b</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p21.1">
		Columban</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p21.2">187</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p21.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p21.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p22"><i>c</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p22.1">
		Gallus, Apostle of Switzerland</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p22.2">211</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p22.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p22.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p23"><i>d</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p23.1">
		Boniface, Apostle of the Germans</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p23.2">217</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p23.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p23.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p24"><i>e</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p24.1">
		Gegory, Abbot of Utrecht</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p24.2">243</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p24.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p24.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p25"><i>f</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p25.1">
		Sturm, Abbot of Fulda</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p25.2">247</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p25.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p25.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p26"><i>g</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p26.1">
		Alcuin on true Missionary Labours</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p26.2">251</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p26.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p26.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p27"><i>h</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p27.1">
		Lindger and Willehad</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p27.2">256</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p27.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p27.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p28"><i>i</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p28.1">
		Anschar, Apostle of the North</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p28.2">261</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p28.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p28.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p29"><i>j</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p29.1">
		The Martyr Adalbert in Prussia</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p29.2">272</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p29.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p29.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p30"><i>k</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p30.1">
		The Monk Nilus</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p30.2">277</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p30.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p30.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p31"><i>l</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p31.1">
		Otho of Bamberg, Apostle of the Pomeranians</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p31.2">294</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p31.3">
		<td id="ii.iii-p31.4">
		<p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iii-p32"><i>m</i>. <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p32.1">
		Raymond Lull</span></p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p32.2">320</td>
	</tr>
</table>


<pb n="11" id="ii.iii-Page_11" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Part I. Operations of Christianity During and After the Confusion Produced by the Irruption of the Barbarians." progress="1.29%" prev="ii.iii" next="iii.i" id="iii">

<h1 id="iii-p0.1">MEMORIALS OF CHRISTIAN LIFE</h1>
<h4 id="iii-p0.2">IN</h4>
<h2 id="iii-p0.3">THE MIDDLE AGES.</h2>
<h2 id="iii-p0.4" />
<hr style="width:20%" />
<h1 id="iii-p0.6">PART I.</h1>
<p class="hang1" id="iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii-p1.1">OPERATIONS OF CHRISTIANITY DURING AND AFTER THE 
CONFUSION PRODUCED BY THE IRRUPTION OF THE BARBARIANS.</span></p>

<div2 title="Introduction" progress="1.33%" prev="iii" next="iii.ii" id="iii.i">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">INTRODUCTION.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p1">IN the fifth century we see destruction fall on the empire of 
the city which called itself eternal; and even the great ecclesiastical institutions, 
the fruit of the blood of martyrs and the prolonged labours of enlightened and pious 
doctors, swept away by the tide of this mighty devastation. But whilst the heathen 
mourned hopelessly over the grave of these earthly splendours, and saw, despairingly, 
the old forms of civilization perish before the inroads of barbarism, good Christians 
held fast to the anchor of hope, on which they could raise themselves above all 
mutable things, and by which they could find a firm footing in the very midst of 
this torrent of destruction. They knew, that “heaven and earth should pass away, 
but that the <pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" />words of their Lord should not pass away;” and these words 
gave them, in the midst of death, an inexhaustible spring of life. The existing 
ecclesiastical forms, as far as they were connected with the constitution of the 
Roman empire, might indeed perish in the universal desolation; but the essence of 
the Church, as of Christianity, could be touched by no destroyer; and this manifested 
itself the more triumphantly in these times of decrepitude and decay for the world, 
as the living principle of a new creation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p2">In that age of impending ruin, a Christian Doctor writes thus 
(probably Leo the Great, before he became bishop):—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3">“The very weapons by which the world is devastated, minister to 
the operations of Christian grace. How many, who, during the calm of peace, deferred 
their baptism, are now driven by the momentary fear of peril to be baptized! How 
many slothful and lukewarm spirits are there, on whom imminent terror has effected 
what quiet exhortations could never accomplish! Many sons of the Church, who have 
fallen into captivity among their enemies, have made known the Gospel to their masters, 
and have become the teachers of those into whose bondage they had fallen by the 
lot of war. Others of the barbarians who served among the Roman mercenaries, have 
by this means learned amongst us, what they could not have learned in their fatherland, 
and have returned to their homes instructed in Christianity. Thus nothing can hinder <pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" />
the divine grace from accomplishing what i designs; so that strife conduces to unity, 
wounds are converted into the means of cure, and that which threatens danger to 
the Church is constrained to further its growth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p4">Individuals in whom the Gospel had enkindled a holy fire of love,—men 
who, with the strong power of faith united the spirit of wisdom, appeared like ambassadors 
from heaven, like beings of a nobler, god-like race; and such, indeed they were 
amongst the corrupt and enervated nations which fell beneath the power of the rude 
barbarians, and amongst the conquerors themselves. It was thus shown how much the 
individual can do through the power of religion. We shall first turn our eyes to 
the North African Churches, in which the period of desolation followed close on 
the period of the highest prosperity.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="The North African Church Under the Vandals." progress="1.93%" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii" id="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">THE NORTH AFRICAN CHURCH UNDER THE VANDALS.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p1">THE wild tribes of the Vandals—which, although outwardly professing 
Christianity, yet, instructed and guided by ignorant and fanatical priests, seem 
to have had no idea of its essence—overran North Africa, under their cruel and despotic 
king, Geiserich. A fanatical hatred to the confessors of another form of doctrine 
(the Vandals being the adherents of Arianism) was united with an insatiable avarice, 
for which it served as an apology. The <pb n="14" id="iii.ii-Page_14" />depravity of the nominal Christians 
in the rich cities of Northern Africa was certainly very great, as is manifest from 
the frequent complaints of Augustine; nevertheless, there were scattered communities 
of genuine Christians. Persecutions would, of course, have a contrary effect on 
these contrary elements of the churches; they acted, indeed, as a process of sifting 
for them. To many the question was presented, “Wilt thou deny thy faith, in order 
to obtain the undisturbed enjoyment of earthly things, or wilt thou sacrifice all, 
and suffer, in order to remain true to thy faith?” And this demand made Christianity 
a matter of personal concern to many, to whom, without such a necessity for decision, 
it might not have become so. Shining examples of a faith, prepared joyfully to sacrifice 
all, and peacefully to suffer all, beam on us from amidst these persecutions. Men 
of Roman descent had, with Christian loyalty, served the prince of this wild people, 
whom God had given to be their king: at length, however, he demanded from them, 
as a proof of obedience, that they would profess the same faith with himself, on 
which condition he promised them great earthly advantages. But here, where there 
convictions and their consciences were concerned, obedience had its limit. For their 
faith they readily yielded up earthly possessions, honours, and freedom; often even, 
amidst many tortures, life itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p2">To one of these confessors, named Arcadius, who had at first been 
sentenced to exile, the bishop <pb n="15" id="iii.ii-Page_15" />of Constantina in Numidia, addressed 
a striking letter of consolation, in which, amongst other things, he exhorted him 
thus: “Look to Him to whom thou hast remained faithful, depend on him, cling fast 
to him, let him not go; look not behind to thy wife, thy wealth, or thy family. 
Lift up thy heart; the fallen prince of the angels fights against thee, but with 
thee are the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. Fear not, he helps thee, that 
he may crown thee victor. Christ was smitten on the face, spit upon, crowned with 
thorns. The Holy One was placed side by side with infamous thieves, was pierced 
with the spear, and died—the <i>Christ </i>of God—and all this on account of our 
guilt. How much more shouldest thou stand firm for thy soul, that no man rob thee 
of thy crown of victory! Fear not, for the whole Church prays for thee that thou 
mayest stand. With thee suffers the Lord Christ—with thee suffers the Church.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">Martinian and Maxima, after severe tortures because they would 
not deny their faith, were given as bond-slaves to the prince of the wild tribes 
which peopled the deserts of Northern Africa. They sought by preaching, and by their 
life, to convert these heathen tribes; and in a district into which before no tidings 
of the Gospel had spread, through their agency many were gained over. Thereupon 
they sent messengers through pathless tracts to a city under the Roman dominion, 
in order to procure teachers and pastors for their new converts. These having arrived, 
many were baptized, <pb n="16" id="iii.ii-Page_16" />and a church was built. But that these outcasts 
should effect such great things in their misery and bondage, for the propagation 
of a doctrine which the Vandals regarded as heretical, excited afresh the rage of 
the fierce Geiserich. His vengeance could reach them even in their exile, as the 
Moors were, in a measure, dependent on the Vandal king. He commanded that they should 
be bound in a forest to wild horses, and so dragged to death. Whilst the Moors mourned, 
the two martyrs with calm countenances bid each other farewell in these words: “Pray 
for me; God has granted our desire; thus is the kingdom of heaven reached!” And 
praying and singing they went to meet their death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">Thus did God glorify himself amongst this heathen people, by the 
power of faith of these sufferers; and even those who were not by their example 
themselves led to embrace their faith, may yet have been brought by it to recognise 
him who imparted such strength to those who confessed him, <i>as a mighty God</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">When in a later age the hereditary prince of the Moors in the 
neighbourhood of Tripoli, was at war with the Vandal king Trasamund, he sent some 
of his people disguised into the districts through which the Vandal army marched; 
and whilst the Vandals in their passage had desecrated in every way the churches 
which did not belong to their fellow-believers, these Moors were ordered to pay 
all honour to them, as well as to the clergy, whom the Vandals <pb n="17" id="iii.ii-Page_17" />had 
ill-treated. “For,” said the Moorish prince, “I do not indeed know who the God of 
the Christians is; but if he is as mighty as they say, he will certainly take vengeance 
on those who dishonour Him, and aid those who do Him honour.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">When Geiserich, in 439, plundered Carthage, the great metropolis 
of northern Africa, many were precipitated from the summit of earthly prosperity 
into wretchedness. Whole families, who, although they had lost their all, might 
be thankful to have preserved even their life and liberty, wandered about hopelessly 
in different countries. Others, men and women of the first families, were carried 
away captive, and sold .as slaves in various districts. Nevertheless their earthly 
need became to many the means of spiritual health, and an occasion for the exercise 
of Christian virtues. Many an one, who, in his prosperity had never troubled himself 
about religious matters, was, by the pressure of adverse circumstances, directed 
to that which he lacked. Thus was a senator, who wandered about with his whole family, 
and who had previously remained an alien to Christianity, now first through his 
sufferings brought to the faith. The bishop Theodoret wrote, in recommending them 
to the support of Christian love: “I have been astonished at the disposition of 
this man, for he; praises the Ruler of his destiny, as if he were still in the midst 
of earthly prosperity; and he does not think of the heavy storm which haft come 
upon him, because his misfortunes have brought him the treasure of <pb n="18" id="iii.ii-Page_18" />
piety; whilst, during his enjoyment of earthly wealth, he would not listen to the 
preaching of the Gospel. Now, however, robbed of these riches, he has abandoned 
heathenism, and has become possessed of the riches of faith, and therefore he sets 
his misfortunes at defiance.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">A maiden of a distinguished family was sold as a slave; she was 
bought by Syrian merchants, and thus came into the service of a family of the city 
of Kyros, on the Euphrates, where Theodoret was bishop. With her was sold one of 
her former female slaves, and they now shared the same lot. But although the outward 
bond between herself and her mistress was dissolved, the slave would not dissolve 
the inward bond of love. After the service of their now common masters, she would 
wait on her former mistress. This became by degrees known throughout the city, and 
made a great impression. Some pious soldiers made a collection in order to ransom 
the unfortunate maiden. The bishop Theodoret, who was absent at the time, on his 
return charged the deacons of the Church to provide for the maintenance of the ransomed 
captive. Afterwards, when it became known that her father was still living, and 
was filling an official situation in the west, Theodoret endeavoured to effect her 
restoration to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">Amongst such maidens of rank who had been sold into captivity, 
was one of the name of Julia. She had for her master a heathen merchant of Palestine, 
called Eusebius, She fulfilled her duties <pb n="19" id="iii.ii-Page_19" />towards him with Christian 
fidelity, so as to win his esteem both for her person and her religion. Her hour 
of rest, when her work was finished, she consecrated to devotion—to <i>the reading 
of the Scriptures, and to prayer. </i>Eusebius took her with him on a commercial 
journey into France. On the way he landed at Capocorso, a country of Corsica. It 
so happened that a heathen festival was then being celebrated there. Eusebius took 
part in it, and offered sacrifices. But the pious Julia remained in the ship, mourning 
that the heathen should give themselves up without restraint to their passions. 
The chief of the heathen people, who heard how she alone withdrew herself from the 
heathen festivities, wished to buy her from her master, in order to compel her to 
participate in the idolatrous worship. But her master would not part with her at 
any price. When, however, he had sunk into a deep sleep, in consequence of the intoxication 
to which he had abandoned himself at the idol feast, the heathens forcibly took 
Julia out of the ship. The chief promised her freedom if she would sacrifice. She 
answered: “<i>The service of Christ, whom I daily serve with a pure heart, is my 
freedom</i>.” She was ill-treated, spit upon, smitten on the face; but said: “My 
Lord Jesus suffered Himself to be smitten on the face and spit upon for me, and 
why should not I suffer myself to be smitten and spit upon for His sake?” When they 
scourged her, she said: “I confess Him who was scourged for me.” And so she bore 
all things patiently, in faith, <pb n="20" id="iii.ii-Page_20" />and in love to her Redeemer, even to 
the martyr’s death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">Twenty years later, Rome, the ancient metropolis of the world, 
experienced a similar fate with the metropolis of northern Africa. Only by the influence 
which the representations of Leo, bishop of Rome, exercised on the minds of the 
rude Vandals, could Rome be saved from total destruction and ruin. Notwithstanding 
this, so transient was the impression made by this circumstance on the light-minded 
Romans, that when a thanksgiving feast was ordered on account of it, Leo found the 
church empty, whilst the theatre and circus were full. This drew from him an admonitory 
sermon, in which he said: “Let that saying of our Lord’s touch your hearts, where 
He says, that of the ten lepers whom He had cleansed through the power of His compassion, 
only one returned to give thanks; while the thankless nine, on the contrary, whose 
souls had retained their ungodly dispositions, although their bodies were healed, 
neglected this pious duty. Lest this rebuke to the thankless should apply to you 
likewise, return you to the Lord, acknowledge the miracle which God has wrought 
for us; and ascribe not ye, like the godless, our deliverance to the operations 
of the stars, but render thanks to the inexpressible compassion of the Almighty 
God, who has willed to soften the hearts of the furious barbarians.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">One consequence of the capture of Rome by the king of the Vandal 
army was, that a crowd of captives <pb n="21" id="iii.ii-Page_21" />were carried off to Africa. There 
Deogratias, bishop of Carthage, caused all the golden and silver vessels to be melted 
down, and employed the profits in purchasing the freedom of the captives, and reuniting 
the severed members of families. As no other place could be found large enough to 
contain the great multitude, he gave up two churches for their reception, and provided 
them with straw and beds. He provided also daily sustenance for each according to 
his rank. Many having fallen sick, in consequence of the unaccustomed voyage, and 
hard usage during their captivity, he went amongst them at stated times with a physician. 
Food was carried after him, which he divided among the sick, according to the prescriptions 
of the physician. At night he visited them at their bed-sides, in order to satisfy 
himself about the state of their health. The infirmities of age could not hinder 
this noble man in his pious activity. The greater the blessing which must have arisen 
from such a bishop to an oppressed Church, so much the greater must have been the 
sorrow of his flock when, after three years’ enjoyment of his fatherly guidance, 
he at length died.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11">Four-and-twenty years the Church of Carthage remained orphaned; 
the Vandals refusing to install a new bishop. It was not until the reign of king 
Hunnerich, who did not at first display so persecuting a spirit, that the eastern 
emperor, Zeno, obtained permission for the Church to elect a new bishop. But the 
Vandal king made one condition, <pb n="22" id="iii.ii-Page_22" />very perplexing and hard for his Roman 
subjects, although by no means unreasonable, considering his relations to the Eastern 
empire: “The Arian congregations must likewise have free toleration for their religion 
in the East. Also, the Arian bishops in the East must be permitted to preach <i>
in whatever language they please</i>;”<note n="1" id="iii.ii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12"><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p12.1">Quibus voluerint lingus 
populo tractare</span>.</p></note> which plainly indicates that already, in the East, 
certain languages only began to be regarded as sacred, and that the German language, 
used in Ulfilas’ translation of the Bible, was deemed too rude to be employed in 
the Church. Not so had Chrysostom thought, who, by permitting a Gothic presbyter 
to preach in the Gothic tongue at Constantinople, designed to show that Christianity 
is destined and fitted to be the civilizing element for all barbarous nations. If 
these conditions were not acceded to, all the orthodox bishops and clergy of northern 
Africa (<i>i. e</i>., all who were not Arian) were to be banished amongst the Moors.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13">As the clergy of Carthage could easily see that a treaty with 
such conditions might serve as an excuse for many persecutions of the oppressed 
party in Africa, they declared that “on such conditions they would accept no bishops, 
but would trust to Christ, who hitherto had guided the Church, to guide it still.” 
But the Church was very desirous of having a bishop, and urged that one should be 
elected. The choice fell upon Eugenius, a man well fitted by his zeal and faith 
for <pb n="23" id="iii.ii-Page_23" />this difficult and dangerous emergency. His consecration was a 
great festival, especially for the young, who had never before seen a bishop in 
the Church. We find in him a man qualified to guide the Church in those difficult 
times, and enabled, by the power of faith and love, to effect great things with 
small means. Poor as his plundered. Church had been left by the Vandals, he nevertheless 
contrived to distribute liberal alms among the multitude of the needy. What was 
daily imparted to him by pious men, he on the same day distributed; and God did 
not suffer him for one day to lack means for the exercise of his love. Such love 
was sure to stir up many hearts to give. But the greater the reverence inspired 
by his life, even among those who differed from his creed,—the more he was thereby 
enabled to propagate his faith amongst the Vandals,— the more were the jealousy 
of the Arian clergy, and the hatred of the tyrannical prince, excited against him. 
It was demanded of him that he should send away all who visited his church in the 
costume of the Vandals. By this means, not only would the bishop be deprived of 
all influence over those Vandals whose conversion to the orthodox doctrine was dreaded, 
but at the same time all those who, although of Roman descent, had accepted an office 
in the state, and were therefore compelled to adopt the Vandal costume, would be 
obliged to abandon the old. church. Eugenius replied with Christian manliness: “The 
house of God is open to all, and no <pb n="24" id="iii.ii-Page_24" />man can exclude from it any who 
wish to enter.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14">The oppressors determined, however, to carry out their purpose; 
they placed guards at the church doors, who were ordered to seize and ill-treat 
every man and woman in the Vandal costume who sought to enter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15">After many harsh and cruel measures had been adopted, four thousand 
nine hundred and seventy-six of the clergy and laity, who had distinguished themselves 
by their zeal, were sentenced to banishment into an African desert. Amongst these 
were many sick; and old men whom age had robbed of sight. When they arrived at Lina, 
Veneria, and Cares, frontier towns of Numidia, where the Moors were to fetch them, 
two Vandal officers of rank, in the service of the state, came to them, and endeavoured 
to persuade them to comply with the will of the king, who would reward them with 
great honours: but their answer was, “We are Christians; we are orthodox Christians.” 
Thereupon they were thrown into a narrow prison, where they stood so close together 
that they could not move, and from which they were not allowed a moment’s absence; 
so that the confinement in this pestilential cell became the most terrible torture. 
Nevertheless, their faith gave them steadfastness and joy in the midst of such great 
sufferings. And when, on Sunday, in the miserable condition into which this painful 
imprisonment had thrown them, without being allowed any refreshment, <pb n="25" id="iii.ii-Page_25" />
they were driven forth by their pitiless Moorish escort, in spite of all kind of 
threats, they sang the <scripRef passage="Psa 149:1-9" id="iii.ii-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|149|1|149|9" osisRef="Bible:Ps.149.1-Ps.149.9">149th Psalm</scripRef>. Throughout 
the way, multitudes of their brethren in the faith came to meet them with burning 
tapers, and testified their grief, and sympathy, and love. “Whom,” they said, “do 
you leave behind with us, unfortunate ones, now that you go to win the martyr’s 
crown? Who will baptize these our children (whom they carried in their arms)? Who 
will administer to us the Holy Supper? Who will accompany us, with prayer and singing, 
to our last place of rest? O that we might go with you, that the sons might not 
be severed from the fathers!” But the rough Moors were touched by none of these 
things, and scarcely allowed the captives time to receive the condolence of those 
who came to meet them. They drove on the weary old men, and the weak, with their 
spears and with sharp stones. Those who were unable to walk were, without mercy, 
dragged along the roughest and most rocky paths, with their feet bound together. 
Many necessarily sank beneath this inhuman treatment. The rest were reserved for 
still greater wretchedness in the burning sandwastes, full of poisonous insects, 
where they had no nourishment but barley.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">Meanwhile, the arrival of an ambassador from the Eastern empire 
procured, at least apparently, milder measures. The king commanded a disputation 
to be held between the bishops of both parties, which was to commence at Carthage, 
on <pb n="26" id="iii.ii-Page_26" />the first of February, 484. A favourable issue to a theological 
disputation can only be expected when the contending parties first agree on what 
is common in their faith; and when, from this common basis, they have acknowledged 
one another as Christian brethren, converse with one another in the spirit of love, 
humility, and self-denial on the points about which they differ, ready to be guided 
in all things by the Spirit of the Lord; then it may be expected that the Lord will 
actually manifest himself to those who are thus really gathered together in his 
name. Since, however, the greater number of disputations and negotiations of this 
kind were not carried on in this manner and spirit, but—if not in the spirit of 
profane passion—at least in the spirit of self-willed eagerness, their ordinary 
effect was merely to produce greater hostilities, and bitterer divisions. In this 
case, with such passions roused on both sides, and with the natural mistrust of 
the oppressed towards the dominant party, no good result could possibly be expected 
from a religious conference. And by the dominant party the result was not unforeseen. 
It was evident from the whole tone of the royal edict, that the conference was intended 
to give a colour of justice to the total suppression of the other party.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17">Eugenius, bishop of Carthage, to whom the mandate of the king 
was first addressed, immediately perceived the danger which threatened his fellow-believers. 
If they accepted the challenge, it was easy to foresee that the dominant party <pb n="27" id="iii.ii-Page_27" />
would not allow them a quiet discussion of their doctrine, but would seek to bear 
it down by numbers and authority: if they declined it, the accusation would instantly 
be made that they themselves had pronounced their own condemnation, since they dared 
not trust themselves to defend their cause. Eugenius chose this way of escape: he 
declared to the king that they were by no means afraid to give a reason of their 
faith; but that since this affair concerned not Africa alone, but the whole of Christendom, 
they must desire that their brethren from beyond the sea, especially from the Roman 
Church, might be present at this inquiry,—a request which it could not be difficult 
for the king, whose power was universally recognised, to comply with. The king returned 
to the bishop this scornful reply: “Make me ruler of the whole world, and I will 
gladly fulfil your request.” Eugenius answered: “No man can demand what is impossible. 
I have only said this,—if the king desires to know our faith, which is the only 
true one, he can write to his friends. I will also write to my brethren in office 
to come hither and declare to you the faith which they hold in common with us.” 
The Vandal officer replied to this, “Dost thou make thyself equal with our king?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18">Since the Divine power which flows from Christ has been introduced 
into the lives of men, it is not always easy in the impressions produced by the 
reflection of his image—that is, by the power of faith, of love, of prayer—to distinguish 
between the <pb n="28" id="iii.ii-Page_28" />natural and the supernatural. And the Spirit of the Lord 
has his peculiar modes of operation in different times, as determined by the necessities 
of suffering humanity. Thus it happened that a blind man at Carthage, called Felix, 
had repeatedly had a dream before the feast of the Epiphany, directing him to go 
to the bishop at the time when he was engaged in preparing the catechumens for baptism, 
and telling him that when he touched his eyes they should be cured. When the sick 
man came to the bishop, he said, as became a Christian, “Depart from me, my brother, 
I am not worthy to do this; I am the chief sinner of you all, and therefore is it 
that I survive these mournful times.” Thereupon Eugenius went, accompanied by his 
clergy, to the place of baptism. As he rose from prayer there, he said to Felix, 
who had followed him, “I have already told thee, my brother, that I am a sinful 
man; but may the Lord, who has honoured thee with this especial grace, do to thee 
according to thy faith, and open thine eyes!” His prayer was heard. His adversaries 
accused him of having wrought this cure by magic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19">The issue of the religious conference at Carthage was, as might 
have been expected, that the oppressed party was accused of having evaded a quiet 
investigation, and that king Hunnerich, who regarded them as convicted heretics, 
issued an edict in which he withdrew from them all toleration of their religion, 
and sentenced them to similar punishments with those to which the Arians in the <pb n="29" id="iii.ii-Page_29" />
Roman empire were liable. The bishops were banished, partly to the island of Corsica, 
recently subjected to the Vandals, and partly to the African deserts. Eugenius was 
among the latter number.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">These cruel persecutions gave occasion for many beautiful examples 
of Christian fidelity and constancy. Thus, amongst others, seven monks from the 
city of Capso, within the province of Byzarene, were banished to Carthage. Their 
persecutors sought at first to seduce them to apostasy from their faith by promises. 
When they declared that for no price would they be untrue to their faith, they were 
loaded with heavy chains, and thrown into a dark cell. But the people bribed the 
jailors; and day and night the prison was full of visitors, whom the captives, by 
their conversations, inspired with new courage to endure the worst. As they were 
led through the streets to the scaffold, they went to meet their death, singing, 
“Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will towards men.” And to 
the people they cried, “Fear no threats, and no terror of present suffering, but 
let us rather die for Christ’s sake, as he has died for us.” The Arians tried particularly 
to shake the faith of a boy who was of the number; but he answered, “No man shall 
separate me from my father (the abbot Liberatus) and my brothers, who have brought 
me up in the convent; and with them will I suffer, as I trust also with them to 
enter into the glory that shall follow.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">To an eminent man of Carthage, who had formerly <pb n="30" id="iii.ii-Page_30" />been 
much esteemed by him, the king made the most brilliant promises in order to tempt 
him to apostasy; but he replied, “I am assured that Christ is my Lord and my God. 
If even this present life were all, and we had not, as we most certainly have, an 
eternal life to hope for; yet would. I not, in order to enjoy a brief honour, be 
unthankful to my Creator, who has intrusted me with his faith.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">A lady, who, after much ill-treatment, had been banished into 
a remote desert, replied, when it was proposed to grant her a milder exile, “Abandoned 
of all earthly consolation, I still find one abundant spring of consolation and 
joy.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p23">Bishop Eugenius was, indeed, after some years, recalled from exile 
by the Vandal king Guntemund; but, in the year 496, he was once more suddenly severed 
from his people by king Thrasimund. As he knew not what was to become of him, he 
took leave of his Church in a touching letter. “In order,” he wrote, “not to leave 
the Church of God in an uncertain state during my absence, or like a faithless shepherd 
silently to desert the sheep of Christ, I have deemed it necessary, as a compensation 
for my personal presence, to address this letter to you, by which I pray, exhort, 
conjure you with tears, to hold fast the true faith. My brothers, sons, and daughters, 
in the Lord, be not troubled at my absence; for if ye remain faithful to the true 
doctrine, I will not forget you in the far country, nor suffer even death itself 
to separate me from <pb n="31" id="iii.ii-Page_31" />you. Know then, that which may outwardly separate 
me from you, will weave for me the crown of victory. If I go into banishment, I 
have the example of St. John the Evangelist. If I am led to death, Christ is my 
life, and death my gain. If I return, God grants your desire. If I return not, I 
shall see you hereafter. Farewell; pray without ceasing. Remember what is written 
in <scripRef passage="Matt 10:28" id="iii.ii-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.28">Matthew x, 28</scripRef>, Fear not them which 
kill the body.” Eugenius was banished to Albigeois; in France, where, in quiet and 
seclusion, edifying the people of that district by his life, he passed his last 
years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p24">Amongst the men who distinguished themselves by their beneficial 
activity during these hard times for the North African Church, was Fulgentius. He 
filled the office of receiver of the taxes (procurator) in the African Vandal dominions, 
and wail on the high road to preferment. He sought, indeed, to soften the strictness 
which his office demanded of him by the spirit of love, but notwithstanding this, 
his gentle and affectionate heart could find no rest in the administration of such 
an office. This contradiction between his nature and his circumstances, tended the 
more to develop in him a disgust with the world, and a longing for a quiet spiritual 
life. “May I not,” he thought, “like Matthew, become from a tax-gatherer a disciple 
of the Lord, and a preacher of the Gospel?” He became a monk; and afterwards, at 
a time when king Thrasimund would tolerate no bishop belonging to an orthodox Church, 
he was, against his will, chosen <pb n="32" id="iii.ii-Page_32" />bishop of the orphaned Church of Ruspe, 
in Byzarene. He defended his faith at once boldly and respectfully against his Arian 
sovereign. He speaks thus to the king in an apologetic treatise which the monarch 
himself had called for: “If I freely defend my faith, as far as God enables me, 
no reproach of obstinacy should be made against me, since I am neither forgetful 
of my own insignificance nor of the king’s dignity; and I know well that I am to 
fear God and honour the king, according to <scripRef passage="Rom 13:7" id="iii.ii-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.7">Romans xiii, 
7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:17" id="iii.ii-p24.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.17">1 Peter ii, 17</scripRef>. He certainly 
pays you true honour, who answers your questions as the true faith requires.” After 
praising the king, in that he, the monarch of a yet uncivilized people, showed so 
much zeal for the knowledge of Scriptural truth, he says, “You know well, that he 
who seeks to know the truth, strives for far higher good than he who seeks to extend 
the limits of a temporal kingdom.” He was banished twice to Sardinia. There he was 
the spiritual guide of many other exiles, who united themselves to him; from hence 
he imparted counsel, comfort, and confirmation in the faith to his forsaken Christian 
friends in Africa, and to those from other countries who sought his advice in spiritual 
things and in perplexities of the heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p25">We will extract some passages from these letters. He thus exhorts 
a Roman senator: “Direct thy heart to the Holy Scriptures, and learn thence what 
thou wert, what thou art, and what thou shouldst be. If thou comest with a softened 
and <pb n="33" id="iii.ii-Page_33" />lowly heart to the Holy Scriptures, thou wilt assuredly find in 
them that grace which raises the fallen, guides them in the right way, and finally 
brings them to the bliss of the heavenly kingdom.” To a widow, whom he seeks to 
console for the loss of her husband, he writes thus: “Pray frequently in words, 
but <i>always </i>with holy thoughts and a holy life. Thus mayest thou fulfil what 
the Apostle enjoins, (<scripRef passage="1Thess 5:17" id="iii.ii-p25.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17">1 Thess. v, 17</scripRef>,) 
that we should ‘Pray without ceasing;’ for before God every good work is a prayer 
in which the all-sufficient God delights.” To the same, he writes: “Let your love 
be ever-living to the Bridegroom who liveth forever, as it was testified after His 
resurrection by the word of the angel, ‘Why seek ye the living amongst the dead?’ 
The living One is He, who is the Word of the Father, and he is himself the life 
of them that believe.” In another letter he says, “Christ came on earth to enkindle 
the fire of divine love, (<scripRef passage="Luke 3:40" id="iii.ii-p25.2" parsed="|Luke|3|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.40">Luke iii, 40</scripRef>,) 
to destroy every germ of pride, and to impart to the humbled heart the glow of holy 
contrition. Thus it happens that for our sins we justly blame ourselves, and for 
our good works with true lowliness of heart praise God; giving thanks to him for 
what his love bestows, and confessing ourselves guilty when our weakness has transgressed 
against him. Contrition of heart awakens the desire to pray. The lowly mind obtains 
the Divine assistance. The contrite heart lays bare its wounds. But prayer seeks 
cure and health. And who is capable of these things? For who can pray aright, <pb n="34" id="iii.ii-Page_34" />
unless the Physician himself inspires him with the commencement of spiritual desire? 
Or who can persevere in prayer, unless God confirms what he began in us, and gives 
the increase to what he has sown?” Against ascetic pride he writes thus: “In vain 
dost thou contemn earthly goods, if thou bearest a sinful haughtiness in thy heart. 
For not alone do they sin who glorify themselves on account of their riches, but 
more deeply do those sin who glorify themselves on account of their contempt for 
riches.” In his third letter he writes thus: “The souls of all those who are justified 
and living by faith, are here sorely weighed down. Indeed, only those know true 
contrition on whom the Divine light has been outpoured, which enlightens every man 
who cometh into the world.” He warns at once against despair, false confidence, 
and security. “Who, by the sin of despair, would hinder the hand of the Divine Physician 
from effecting the cure of men? The Physician himself says, ‘The whole need not 
a physician, but they that are sick.’ If our Physician is truly skilful, he can 
heal all manner of sicknesses. If our God is merciful, be can forgive all manner 
of sins. That is no perfect goodness, by which <i>all</i> evil cannot be overcome. 
That is no perfect art of healing to which there is a disease incurable. Let none, 
therefore, in his sickness, distrust the Physician. Let no man perish in the disease 
of sin, by limiting the mercy of God. The Apostle says (<scripRef passage="Rom 5:6" id="iii.ii-p25.3" parsed="|Rom|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.6">Rom. 
v, 6</scripRef>) “that Christ died for the ungodly,” and (<scripRef passage="1Tim 1:15" id="iii.ii-p25.4" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">1 
Tim. i, 15</scripRef>) “that Christ <pb n="35" id="iii.ii-Page_35" />Jesus came into the world to save 
sinners.’ A sound conversion is two-fold,—contrition in it being not destitute of 
hope, nor hope of contrition, when with our whole hearts we renounce sin, and with 
our whole hearts rely on God for forgiveness.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p26">From his second banishment, Fulgentius was soon recalled by the 
mild rule of king Hilderich. The return of the persecuted confessors was a festival 
for the Carthaginian Church. Multitudes poured forth to the harbour to meet them. 
But the greatest love and reverence were shown to Fulgentius. As he returned from 
Carthage to his church, great crowds came to welcome him from all directions, with 
torches and wreaths, pealing forth the praises of God. Nevertheless he who had been 
steadfast in his faith in affliction, in this change of fortune, when assailed by 
the subtle and more perilous temptations of pride, continued steadfast in his humility. 
The honour which was paid him only made him feel the more strongly his inward unworthiness. 
He had no desire to work miracles, because the performance of marvellous things, 
he said, “did not give men righteousness, but glory amongst men. But he who is famous 
amongst men will not, if unjust, escape eternal punishment; whilst, on the other 
hand, he who, justified by the mercy of God, lives justly in the sight of God, shall, 
however little known to man, have part in the happiness of the saints.” When he 
was requested to pray for the sick or suffering, he prayed with this addition:—”Lord, 
thou knowest what will minister <pb n="36" id="iii.ii-Page_36" />to the health of our souls; since therefore 
we pray to Thee for that which the present need requires, may Thy compassion grant 
us what will not hinder our spiritual welfare! Let our humble prayer, if it is fit, 
be so granted, that before all things Thy will be done.” When those who had requested 
his intercession, rendered him thanks for its success, he answered: “It was not 
done because of my merit, but on account of your faith. The Lord has granted it 
not to me, but to you.” His biographer and disciple says of him in his own spirit: 
“This admirable man would not have the fame of a worker of miracles, although he 
daily performed greater marvels, in that by his holy exhortations he led many unbelievers 
to the faith, many heretics to the knowledge of the truth, many who lived in the 
most corrupt way to a life guided by the laws of temperance; so that the drunkard 
learned sobriety, the adulterer chastity, the avaricious and the spoiler to distribute 
all to the poor, humility became sweet to the proud, peace to the contentious, obedience 
to the rebellious. Such miracles Fulgentius did indeed constantly seek to perform.”</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Everinus in Germany." progress="8.77%" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv" id="iii.iii">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">SEVERINUS IN GERMANY.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p1">As the Lord ever sends his angels when there is most need of help, 
so in the midst of the desolation and destruction which ensued on that irruption 
of the barbarians by which the Roman empire was <pb n="37" id="iii.iii-Page_37" />broken in pieces after 
the death of Attila, the great desolator and exterminator, (A. D. 453,) He sent 
to the aid of the oppressed people of Germany, on the banks of the Danube, in their 
sore need, a man endowed with an extraordinary energy of love. His whole appearance 
has in it something enigmatical. As he was not wont to speak of himself, nothing 
certain could be ascertained as to the land of his birth. Since, however, many of 
all ranks, from afar and near, who had gathered around him, wished to know his fatherland, 
and yet would not venture to ask it, a priest from Italy, who had taken refuge with 
him, at length took courage, and asked him the question. Severinus at first answered 
him in his characteristic way with friendly raillery, “If you take me for a runaway 
slave, try to collect the purchase-money, that you may pay for me when I am demanded.” 
Then he added seriously, ‘What avails it a servant of God to declare his home or 
his pedigree, when by concealing them he can the better avoid display? May my left 
hand know nothing of the good work which Christ strengthens my right hand to do, 
that I may become a citizen of the heavenly country! What need is there that thou 
shouldst know my earthly country, if thou art assured that I truly long for the 
heavenly country? But know, that the God who has granted thee to become a priest, 
has commanded me to live amongst this sorely oppressed people.” After that, no one 
ever ventured to ask him such a question. Probably he came originally from the West, 
and <pb n="38" id="iii.iii-Page_38" />had retired into some Eastern desert, in order to consecrate himself 
to the quiet life of holy contemplation. Here he was reached by the Divine call 
to sacrifice his rest to the suffering nations of the West, as again afterwards, 
when he would gladly have once more retired into solitude, a Divine voice frequently 
constrained him not to withdraw his presence from the oppressed tribes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p2">The district where he settled, the modern Austria and Bavaria, 
was then the theatre of the greatest desolation and confusion. No place was secure, 
one wild tribe followed another; all social order was dissolved. The land was devastated, 
the inhabitants carried away as slaves. Universal destitution and famine ensued 
on these perpetual wars. When Severinus had lived a long time among these nations, 
and accomplished much amongst them, so that his fame was spread far and wide and 
the episcopal dignity was offered him, he declined it, saying, “it was enough for 
him, that he had been deprived of his beloved solitude and led by Divine Providence 
into these regions to live amongst men who left him no rest.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">It must, indeed, have made a great impression on the enervated 
as well as on the savage nations, when they saw Severinus voluntarily renounce all 
comforts, and live at so small and mean a cost; when, in mid-winter, when the Danube 
was so firmly frozen that it could bear carriages, they saw him go about barefoot 
amidst the ice and snow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">Those nations which corrupt civilization had <pb n="39" id="iii.iii-Page_39" />made 
effeminate, might learn from him what was so needful for them in their present circumstances, 
to be independent of outward. things, to elevate themselves by the life of the Spirit 
above their present distresses, and by spiritual joy to soften and sweeten want 
and destitution. The men of the barbarous tribes, on the other hand, who saw before 
them nothing but effeminate men, whom they might crush by the superiority of their 
bodily power; who acknowledged no dominion but that of physical force,—must have 
been struck with admiration and respect when they beheld how a man, with a body 
worn out by abstinence, could, nevertheless, by spiritual power alone—by the power 
of a spirit animated by faith and love—accomplish the greatest things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">There was a great contrast between him and the worldly-minded 
clergy, as indeed one of their number once acknowledged when he said: “Depart from 
our city, thou holy man, that during thine absence we may enjoy a little relaxation 
from fasting and watching.” The warm-hearted Severinus could not restrain his tears, 
that a man of his holy calling should desecrate his position by such frivolous words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">Yet it was far from him to look on these renunciations as anything 
meritorious, and on their account to regard himself as a saint. When men praised 
him for them, he said, “Believe not that what you see is any merit of mine, but 
let it rather serve you as a wholesome example. Let human <pb n="40" id="iii.iii-Page_40" />pride be 
abased. We are chosen to this end that we should accomplish some good thing; as 
the Apostle says, “that the Lord has chosen us before the foundation of the world, 
that we should be holy and without blame before Him.” Pray for me that the gifts 
of my Saviour may not serve to increase my condemnation, but to the furthering of 
my justification (<i>sanctification</i>). Hard and strict as he was with himself, 
he was just as tenderhearted in sympathy with the need and suffering of others. 
He felt hunger, his disciple says of him, only when he saw others suffer from it; 
he felt the cold only when he saw others destitute of clothing. He gave up all that 
he had, in order to help the poor people of these districts. His prayer, his exhortations, 
the example of his active, self-sacrificing love, were able, in a devastated, impoverished, 
and famine-stricken land, to bring to pass the apparently impossible. From many 
places the tenth of the harvest, to the collection of which he exhorted the clergy 
by his letters, was sent him to furnish clothing for the needy. Once in midwinter, 
people came to him over ice and snow, through mountainous and pathless regions, 
laden with clothing, which the inhabitants of Noricum had sent him for the poor. 
Gladly, however, did he bestow on the poor more than was demanded by the mere necessities 
of life. Once, when, in consequence of the advice of Severinus, many had taken refuge 
from the surrounding villages and towns on the Danube, in the then flourishing city 
of Lauriacum, <pb n="41" id="iii.iii-Page_41" />(now Lorch,) in order to find there a shelter from the 
wandering barbarous hordes, it happened that he had just received from some merchants 
a quantity of vegetable oil, a very rare commodity in those parts. It was a delightful 
opportunity for him to give joy to his beloved poor, of whom he found a great multitude 
in this place of refuge. He gathered them all together in a church, and distributed 
to each of them, to their great delight, a due proportion of this oil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">Whilst he thus provided for the earthly wants of men, and imparted 
to them earthly gifts, he never ceased to unite with these spiritual blessings, 
by directing the eyes of all to the fountain of all spiritual and bodily good. He 
opened the assembly with prayer, and was wont, before he proceeded to the distribution 
of the gifts, to conclude with these words, “The name of the Lord be praised.” He 
used to remind the poor that they should receive these gifts as from the hand of 
the Lord, and give him thanks. His love was broad and universal; and, according 
to the true nature of Christian love, not narrowed by any kind of limitation. He 
saw in the barbarians as in the Romans, in the Arians as in the sons of the Church, 
brethren, needing his help. When he fell in with princes or chiefs of the barbarous 
tribes who professed the Arian doctrine, he did not begin with discussions about 
dogmas. He did not at once repel them by damnatory judgments on the doctrine which 
they professed, but first attached them to him by the power <pb n="42" id="iii.iii-Page_42" />of love, 
and then imparted such exhortations and teaching as circumstances might most naturally 
suggest. The Arian prince of the people of Rügen, who dreaded the forces of the 
Goths, asked counsel of Severinus, whom he revered as an oracle. Severinus answered 
him, “Had we been bound together by a common faith, it would have been better that 
you should have consulted me about the things of eternal life. But since you question 
me as to the welfare of that earthly life which we share in common, receive my advice. 
You need not fear the power of the Goths, if you do not neglect the counsels of 
humility. Do not delay to seek peace even with the most insignificant, and rely 
not on your own strength. Cursed, saith the Scripture, is the man who trusteth in 
men and maketh flesh his arm, and in his heart departeth from the Lord.” (<scripRef passage="Jer 17:5" id="iii.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Jer|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.5">Jer. 
xvii, 5</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">It is evident, from many examples, what power Severinus exercised 
over the minds of these men. The son of a prince of Rugen, who had regarded Severinus 
as his most faithful and trustworthy counsellor, wished to fall on the city of Lorch, 
in which, by the counsel of Severinus, a multitude of the inhabitants of the surrounding 
districts had taken refuge from the swords of the barbarians, and to disperse those 
who had settled there into various parts of his dominions. They all besought Severinus, 
when this terrible rumour reached them, to go out to meet the prince and endeavour 
to soften his purpose. Severinus arose at once, and travelled <pb n="43" id="iii.iii-Page_43" />the whole 
night, so that early in the morning he met the prince five miles from the town. 
When the prince expressed his regret that Severinus should have so fatigued himself, 
and asked him the cause of such haste, he replied: “Peace be with you, good king; 
I come as an ambassador of Christ to entreat mercy for your subjects. Think of the 
blessings which the Lord has frequently bestowed on your father through me His instrument. 
During the whole period of his reign, he did nothing without consulting me; and 
by following my wholesome counsels, he learned from his own experience how wise 
it is for the conqueror not to be puffed up by his victories.” The prince pretended 
that he was only guided by solicitude for the welfare of the inhabitants of the 
city, wishing to save them from the sword or the ravages of the Alemanni or the 
Thuringians, by providing them with shelter in his cities and fortresses. Severinus 
replied to this: “Were these people snatched by your arrows or swords from the devastations 
of the barbarians, or were they not rather rescued by the grace of God, in order 
that they might serve you the longer? Despise not, O king, my counsel. Confide these 
your subjects to my suretyship, and deliver them not up to the ill-treatment of 
so great an army; for I have confidence in my Lord, that He who has caused me to 
dwell in the midst of these afflicted people, will also grant me power to fulfil 
my promise in this matter.” And the king suffered himself to be persuaded to retire 
with his army.</p>
<pb n="44" id="iii.iii-Page_44" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">People relied so much on the guardian power of this single man, 
that the inhabitants of the Roman fortresses besought him to dwell among them; declaring 
that they should be better guarded by his presence than by their walls. If he were 
amongst them, so they deemed, no harm could befall them. Thus he had procured himself 
a little cell in the city of Passau, where he established himself, when the citizens 
called him thence in order to be defended, by his intercession, from the ravages 
of the Alemanni, whose king, Gewald, had a great respect and love for him. This 
king once wished to come to this city, only that he might see Severinus again. Severinus 
went to meet him, anxious to spare the city a burdensome guest. By his exhortations, 
he made such an impression on the king, that he was seized with a violent trembling; 
and afterwards told his people that never, in all the perils of war, had he trembled 
so before. When he, thus impressed, asked Severinus what request he would make of 
him, Severinus besought him that, for his own sake, as well as for that of others, 
he would restrain his army from desolating the Roman empire, and liberate the captives 
whom his subjects had Carried away. A number of these unfortunates were, in fact, 
after this set at liberty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">His high-hearted trust in God, communicated even to the weak courage 
and strength in their calling. Whilst he was sojourning in the city of Faviana, 
the whole neighbourhood, even up to the walls of the town, was disturbed by barbarous <pb n="45" id="iii.iii-Page_45" />
hordes of robbers, and men and cattle carried off. Many of the citizens complained 
to Severinus of these misfortunes. He asked the Tribune who commanded the garrison, 
if he had no soldiers to pursue the robbers. The Tribune replied: “With my feeble 
force I dare not attack the greater force of the enemy. But if you advise it, I 
will venture; for I shall hope to conquer, if not by the strength of weapons, by 
the strength of your prayers.” Severinus confirmed him in this reliance on God. 
“Make haste,” he said; “be of good cheer in the name of God. If God is with you, 
the number and power of men are nothing. If your soldiers are unarmed, let them 
take arms from the foe. Since the compassionate God goes before you, the weakest 
shall become strong. God will fight for you. Therefore, only be quick; but remember 
this before all things, bring all the barbarians you take captive unhurt to me.” 
Thus the Tribune went forth. Half a mile from the city he found the enemy assembled: 
he put them to flight, armed his own men with the weapons which he took from the 
foe, and brought the captives, according to his promise, unhurt to Severinus. Severinus 
refreshed them with food and drink, and then liberated them with these words: “Go, 
and warn your people not again to venture near this city in search of plunder, for 
they will not escape the vengeance of that God who fights for His own.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">Severinus was regarded as a prophet. It may be that among the 
gifts with which God glorified <pb n="46" id="iii.iii-Page_46" />himself in this extraordinary man, was 
included the glance of the seer. It may be, that he, with his spirit so filled with 
Divine life, did seem to the inferior beings amongst whom he lived, as a prophet: 
when he exercised such power over the heart; when, in the enthusiasm of his trust 
in God, he spoke with such confidence of spirit; when he announced to men, whom 
the horrors of devastation could neither awake to their senses, nor arouse to repentance, 
the impending judgment; or when he promised to believers, as if he already saw it, 
the help of God; when, with a glance sharpened by religion, he looked into a future 
veiled from the perceptions of those around him, and imparted to them, in consequence, 
warnings and counsels which the event justified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">He was also regarded as a worker of miracles. He himself claimed 
no such fame. Often did he enjoin silence on those who were witnesses of the things 
which he accomplished. When at one time, one sick to death was laid on her bed before 
the cell of Severinus, he said, weeping: “Why do you demand great things of the 
insignificant? I acknowledge myself totally unworthy: may I but attain forgiveness 
of my own sins!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">But as they persevered, saying, “We believe, if thou prayest, 
she will yet survive,” be threw himself, weeping, on his knees. And when his prayer 
had been granted, he said: “Ascribe nothing whatever of all this to <i>my work</i>. 
This grace has been obtained by fervent faith, and this occurs in many <pb n="47" id="iii.iii-Page_47" />
places, and amongst many nations, that it may be seen, that there is one God, who 
doeth wonders in heaven and earth—who awakens the lost to salvation, and recalls 
the dead to life.” We may perceive, as Severinus also perceived, that such facts 
might be fitted for the peculiar circumstances of those times, as means of education 
for these nations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">A monk, named Bonosus, who suffered from a disease in the eyes, 
sought to be healed by the prayer of Severinus. But Severinus advised him rather 
to pray to God, that his inward eye might be enlightened; and following the repeated 
lessons of this revered man, the monk learned at length to seek rather for spiritual 
than bodily sight, and to forget his sufferings in intercourse with God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">How remarkably Severinus was sustained by Providence in his labours, 
two examples may suffice to show. The land had been much ravaged by locusts. When 
the prayers of Severinus were entreated, to avert this calamity, he said: “Have 
ye not heard what God commanded the sinful nation by his prophets? ‘Turn unto me 
with your whole hearts; rend your hearts and not your garments; sanctify a fast; 
call the solemn assembly.’ <scripRef passage="Joel 2:12-15" id="iii.iii-p15.1" parsed="|Joel|2|12|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.12-Joel.2.15">Joel ii.</scripRef> 
Do all this, that by works of repentance ye may escape the evils of this time. Let 
none of you go to his field deeming that the locusts can be dispersed by human care.” 
His words penetrated men’s hearts; the feeling of repentance became predominant 
with every one; all assembled in the church <pb n="48" id="iii.iii-Page_48" />for prayers, confessed 
their sins with tears of penitence, and gave alms. Only one poor man suffered himself 
to be absorbed by anxiety about his field—spending the whole day, whilst the rest 
were assembled in the church, in anxiously driving off the locusts, and only joining 
the rest in the church in the evening. But the next morning he found his field ravaged 
by the locusts, whilst the other fields had been spared. This incident made a great 
impression, and Severinus made use of it to exhort the people to trust in God, and 
earnestly to enforce on them, that care for the things of the kingdom of God should 
be the first of all cares. But at the same time he said to those who had escaped: 
“It would be well that he who by the punishment he has suffered is a warning to 
you to be humble, should this year receive nourishment from your liberality.” All, 
therefore, united to provide for the poor man during the year.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">When Gisa, the queen of the people of Rügen, had sentenced some 
captive Roman subjects to hard labour, Severinus entreated their release. She sent 
him a very angry answer, importing that he might shut himself up in his cell and 
pray, and leave her to do what she pleased with her slaves. When Severinus heard 
this, he said: “I have confidence in my Lord Jesus Christ, that she will be compelled 
by necessity to do that which with her perverted mind she will not do willingly.” 
It happened soon after, that the queen met the punishment which was a natural result 
of her harshness <pb n="49" id="iii.iii-Page_49" />and cruelty. She had thrown some goldsmiths, who were 
to make certain royal ornaments, into a narrow prison, to compel them to work beyond 
their strength. The little son of the queen ran one day in his childish play in 
amongst the prisoners. They seized the boy, and threatened, that if any one dared 
to approach them without promising them freedom with an oath, they would first murder 
the child, and then themselves. Then the terrified queen acknowledged the judgment 
of God, and came to her senses; she released the prisoners, and instantly sent messengers 
to Severinus to beseech his forgiveness, sending back to him the Roman captives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">When Severinus felt the approach of death, he invited the king 
of the people of Rügen, with his cruel wife, once more to visit him. He exhorted 
him, with fearless freedom, so to behave to his subjects, as always to remember 
the account he would have to render to the Lord. Then, pointing with his hand to 
the heart of the king, he asked of Gisa, “Which do you love best,—that soul, or 
gold and silver?” And when she replied that her husband was worth more to her than 
all the treasures of the world, he said, “Be careful then not to oppress the innocent, 
lest you yourself thereby prepare the downfall of your power—for you have often 
stood in the way of the king’s clemency. I, a lowly man, on the point of departing 
to God, conjure you to renounce your evil deeds, and adorn your life with good works.”</p>
<pb n="50" id="iii.iii-Page_50" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">In his last hours, he gathered his monks around him, and gave 
them touching exhortations to lead a life devoted to God. Then he embraced each 
of them, and received cheerfully the Holy Supper, begging them not to weep, but 
to sing psalms. When they could not articulate for sorrow, he began himself to sing, 
“Praise the Lord, ye His saints; let everything that hath breath praise the Lord;” 
and these were his last words. After shedding blessings around him during thirty 
years, in the midst of desolation, he died on the 1st of January, 482.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Labours of Pious Men in France." progress="12.75%" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.iv.i" id="iii.iv">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">LABOURS OF PIOUS MEN IN FRANCE.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p1">IN ancient Gaul also many pious bishops were especially distinguished, 
amidst the overturning of the nations, by their unwearied zeal and Christian love.</p>

<div3 title="Germanus of Auxerre (Antistodorum)." progress="12.79%" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.iv.ii" id="iii.iv.i">
<h3 id="iii.iv.i-p0.1">GERMANUS OF AUXERRE (ANTISTODORUM).</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p1">SUCH was Germanus, bishop of Auxerre, who held this office in 
418, from the narratives of whose life and labours we will here give some extracts. 
It happened, about ten years after his entering on his office, that he was summoned 
by Lupus, bishop of Troyes, into Britain, in order to oppose the spread of the Pelagian 
doctrine, as a system which taught men to rely rather on their own strength than 
on the grace of the Redeemer, and by the illusions of <pb n="51" id="iii.iv.i-Page_51" />self-righteousness 
alienated them from the essence of true inward holiness. They preached not only 
in the churches, but in the streets, and in the fields; whithersoever they went, 
these zealous men gathered crowds around them, to whom they proclaimed the grace 
of God. The Britons, who could obtain no assistance from the falling Roman empire, 
were then driven to great distress by a war with the wild Saxons and Picts. Both 
bishops were called into the British camp, and their presence infused into the desponding 
Britons as much courage and confidence as if an army had come to their help. As 
it was a season of fasting, the bishops preached daily amid the perils of war, and 
many were induced by their sermons to be baptized. At Easter the church was splendidly 
decorated and garlanded with green boughs for the festival of their baptism. The 
Britons enjoyed their Easter festivities in quiet. The Picts had, indeed, formed 
a project to take advantage of their negligence, in order to surprise them unarmed; 
but their design was discovered, and Germanus showed the Britons a valley enclosed 
by mountains, where they could wait the coming of the foe. He himself went thither 
with them, and told them, when he should cry Hallelujah, all to join him with one 
accord. This was done, and the loud accordant cry of the vast multitude resounding 
amongst the hills, made so powerful an impression on the Picts, that they fled precipitately.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p2">At another time, when he was just returned from a second journey 
to Britain, his aid was besought <pb n="52" id="iii.iv.i-Page_52" />by the inhabitants of the province 
of Bretagne, to avert a great danger which threatened that region; Aëtius, then 
a distinguished and influential general of the Western Empire, having called in 
the king of a wild tribe of Alani to chastise them for a revolt. As the biographer 
of Germanus relates, he, a gray-headed man, yet through the protection of Christ 
stronger than all, went alone to encounter the warlike people and the heathen king. 
He passed calmly through the midst of the army to the king, and when the monarch 
would not hearken to him, but persisted in riding on, he seized his bridle-rein. 
His daring so astounded the rude warrior, that he yielded, promising to spare the 
province until the bishop should have endeavoured to procure a pardon for it from 
the imperial government. In order to effect this, Germanus immediately set out for 
Italy. On his way he joined a company of poor mechanics, who were returning to their 
homes after having completed a bargain in a foreign country. Amongst them was a 
lame old man, whose strength failed him when he had to follow the rest in wading 
through a brawling torrent with his heavy burden. Germanus relieved him of his burden, 
and carried first the burden, and then the old man, through the stream.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p3">As he was coming out of the rich city of Milan, where he had been 
preaching a great deal, some poor people met him, begging alms. He asked his attendant 
deacon how large their store of money was. The deacon replied that he had not more <pb n="53" id="iii.iv.i-Page_53" />
than three gold pieces left. Thereupon the bishop desired him to distribute it all 
among the poor. “But then, what shall we live on to-day?” asked the deacon. Germanus 
replied: “God will feed His poor. Only do thou give away what thou hast.” But the 
deacon thought he would be more prudent; so he gave two pieces away, and kept back 
one. When they had travelled a little further, two horsemen came after them, to 
entreat a visit in the name of a rich landed proprietor, who, with his family, was 
afflicted with many diseases. The place lay off the road, and his attendants therefore 
entreated Germanus not to accept the invitation, but he answered: “It is the first 
thing of all to me to do the will of my God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p4">When the horsemen heard that he had resolved to come, they presented 
him with the sum of two hundred solidi, (a gold coin of the time,) which had been 
given them for Bishop Germanus. Germanus gave it to his deacon, and said: “Take 
this, and acknowledge that thou hast robbed the poor of one hundred of these pieces; 
for if thou hadst given all to the poor, He who repayeth a hundredfold would have 
restored to us three hundred pieces to-day.” His arrival diffused universal joy 
at the estate; he visited master and servant, with equal sympathy, on their sick 
beds; he went even into the poorest huts, and strengthened all by prayer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p5">At the imperial court of Ravenna, Germanus received universal 
honour; and he could easily have obtained whatever he wished. The empress <pb n="54" id="iii.iv.i-Page_54" />
sent to his dwelling a large silver vessel full of costly provisions. Germanus divided 
the victuals amongst his servants, and kept the silver for himself, in order to 
lay it out to the best advantage for the poor. As an acknowledgment, he sent the 
empress a wooden dish with black bread upon it, such as he was accustomed to eat. 
But in the eyes of the empress it was a precious remembrance, and she afterwards 
had the dish enchased in gold.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p6">Once when, during his residence at Ravenna, he was conversing 
with the bishops on religious topics, he said to them: “My brethren, I wish you 
farewell in this world. The Lord appeared to me tonight in a dream, and gave me 
some travelling-money. And when I asked the object of the journey, He answered me: 
“Fear not, I do not send .thee into a strange land, but into thy fatherland, where 
thou wilt find everlasting rest.” The bishops sought to apply the dream to his return 
to his earthly country; but he would not suffer the mistake, saying: “I know well
<i>what </i>fatherland the Lord hath promised His servant.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p7">Into this heavenly country he soon after passed.<note n="2" id="iii.iv.i-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p8">He died 
July 31, 448.</p></note></p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lupus of Troyes." progress="14.01%" prev="iii.iv.i" next="iii.iv.iii" id="iii.iv.ii">
<h3 id="iii.iv.ii-p0.1">LUPUS OF TROYES.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p1">Lupus, bishop of Troyes, the contemporary and friend of Germanus, 
saved his city from impending destruction, by his powerful influence over the <pb n="55" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_55" />
barbarous spoiler who spread terror everywhere before him—Attila, king of the Huns, 
who invaded Gaul with his lawless hordes in 451. The wild warrior was penetrated 
with such veneration for him, that he attributed a beneficial influence to his presence, 
took him with him on his return, and left him with an entreaty for his prayers. 
A letter from Lupus could move a prince of the Alemanni to release captives without 
ransom. He spent his revenue in maintaining the poor, and especially in ransoming 
captives. He collected the refugees from various places during Attila’s devastations, 
and established them as a colony in a secure mountain district, residing amongst 
them for a time himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p2">Julianus, a contemporary, thus describes a pious bishop of those 
times:—”By a holy life and holy preaching, he converts many to God. He does nothing 
in a domineering way, but everything in humility. He places himself on a level with 
his inferiors by the efforts of holy love. He seeks, in his life and preaching, 
not his own glory, but Christ’s. All the honour which is paid him for his priestly 
life and teaching, he constantly refers to God. He consoles the downcast, he feeds 
the poor, he clothes the naked, he ransoms the captive. He shows the erring the 
way of salvation; he announces to the despairing the hope of pardon. He urges on 
those that are already running; he diffuses light amongst the wandering. Such a 
man is a minister of the Word, he understands the voice <pb n="56" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_56" />of God, and 
is to others an oracle of the Holy Ghost.” Such a man was—</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Cæsarius of Arles." progress="14.34%" prev="iii.iv.ii" next="iii.iv.iv" id="iii.iv.iii">
<h3 id="iii.iv.iii-p0.1">CÆSARIUS OF ARLES.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p1">He was born in the district of Chalons-sur-Saone, A. D. 470. He 
seems to have been early awakened, by a pious education, to vital Christianity. 
When he was between seven and eight years old, it would often happen that he would 
give a portion of his clothes to the poor whom he met, and would say, when he came 
home, that he had been, constrained to do so. When yet a youth, he entered the celebrated 
convent on the island of Lerins, (Lerina,) in Provence, from which a spirit of deep 
and practical piety was then diffused. France had already received many distinguished 
doctors from this monastery. The weak and delicate body of the young Cæsarius was 
so much exhausted by the severities and abstinences which he there imposed on himself, 
that the abbot himself desired him to repair to the city of Arles for the restoration 
of his health.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p2">There were at this time in that neighbourhood many pious women, 
who employed their property in relieving the distress of those times of desolation, 
and helped the good bishops in their works of love. Such was Synagria, who, because 
she assisted the Church in the accomplishment of every good design, more than mere 
wealth could, was called “the treasury of the church.” When Epiphanius, <pb n="57" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_57" />
bishop of Pavia, a contemporary of Cæsarius, came to France, with a sum given him 
by Theodoric, king of the Ostrogoths, for the purpose of redeeming some thousands 
of captives who had been dragged from desolated Italy, and the money proved insufficient 
for the great multitude, this pious lady added what was lacking from her own purse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p3">Another such pious lady was Gregoria, who, with Firminius, a near 
relation of hers, had devoted herself at Arles to works of love. She received the 
young Cæsarius, to take care of him. She introduced him to the bishop of the city, 
who, soon perceiving what was in him, appointed him to the superintendence of a 
convent on a neighbouring island. How far he was, with all his esteem for monasticism, 
from confounding the means with the end, or from setting any value on asceticism 
apart from the essence of the true Christian character—true inward holiness, is 
evident from an admonitory epistle of his to monks. “What avails it,” he says, “if 
our body only dwells in the place of rest, and unrest continues to rule in our hearts; 
if the appearance of rest is diffused over our exterior deportment, whilst storms 
rage within? For we are not come into this place in order to permit ourselves to 
be ministered to by the world, in order to enjoy plenty and repose. You ought to 
know, my brethren, that it avails us nothing if we distress our bodies with fasting 
and watching, and do not amend our hearts or care for our souls. In vain <pb n="58" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_58" />
do we flatter ourselves that we are crucifying the flesh, if our outward man is 
tamed down by austerities, whilst our inward man is not healed of its passions. 
It is as if one made a column gilt on the outside; or as if a house were built with 
magnificence and art, and painted with the finest colours, and within were full 
of snakes and scorpions. What avails it that thou tormentest thy body, if thy heart 
is not amended?” In another exhortation he says: “Let us renounce the sweets of 
this earthly life, and think daily on eternal life; and endeavour, with hearts purified 
from the bitterness of worldly lusts, to attain a foretaste of that bliss. Let us 
now serve our Lord and God with the joyfulness with which he invites us, by his 
aid, to come and partake of his gifts.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p4">In the year 500, he became bishop of Arles. Whilst he entrusted 
to others the outward affairs of his Church, he devoted himself entirely to the 
care of souls, and to providing religious instruction. This, certainly, appears 
to be the most sacred duty of a bishop, and Cæsarius was quite penetrated with the 
sense of the responsibility of his office. He would frequently urge this duty on 
the foreign clergymen who visited him, who did not seem sufficiently anxious about 
the religious instruction of their flocks. “Brother,” he said to many, “consider, 
as a wise shepherd, the hundred sheep committed to thee, that thou mayst restore 
them twofold. Hear what the prophet says: ‘Woe to me that I have been silent!’ Hear 
what the <pb n="59" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_59" />Apostle says with fear: ‘Woe to me if I preach not the Gospel!’ 
Be careful, lest, by taking the chair of the teacher, thou shouldst exclude another, 
and suffer it to be said of thee as of others, ‘They have taken to themselves the 
keys of knowledge, they enter not in themselves, and exclude those who would enter;’ 
who could, perhaps, better advance the things of the Lord.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p5">He frequently invited his young clergy to bring him questions 
about the interpretation of Scripture. “I know well,” he often said to them, “that 
you do not understand everything;—why do you not ask, that you may learn to understand? 
You should spur us on by your questions, that we may be compelled to search in order 
to impart to you sweet spiritual nourishment.” His zeal and earnestness in the proclamation 
of the Divine Word, is shown by these words of a sermon:—”I ask you, my brethren 
or sisters, which seems to you of the most value, the Word of God or the body of 
Christ (the Sacrament—the bread and wine)? If ye will reply truly ye must say, that 
the Word of God is no wise inferior to the body of Christ. Therefore, the same care 
that we take in distributing the body of Christ, lest any portion of it should fall 
from our hands to the ground, we should take when the Word of God is distributed 
amongst us, lest, whilst we think or speak of other things, any of it should fall 
from our hearts. I would ask if, at the hour when the Word of God begins to be preached, 
precious stones or golden rings were always distributed, <pb n="60" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_60" />would not 
our daughters stay to receive them? Unquestionably they would be very eager to receive 
the proffered gifts. But, because we neither can nor will offer you any bodily ornaments, 
we are not gladly listened to. Yet it is not just that we, who impart to you spiritual 
things, should be looked on as superfluous. For he who gladly hears the Word of 
God, may know of a surety that he is receiving golden ornaments for his soul from 
the father-land of Paradise. If a mother wished to decorate her daughter with her 
own hands, and the child despised those decorations, and ran hither and thither 
so that the mother could not adorn her, would she not justly be punished? Regard 
me, then, as the mother of your souls; think that I would adorn you that ye may 
appear without spot or wrinkle before the judgment-seat of the Eternal. We gather 
pearls from Paradise for you, and we desire no other reward from you in this world, 
than that we may see you joyfully receiving what we offer you, and, with God’s help, 
perfect in good works.” And in another sermon he says: “It is no trifle with which 
the Holy Spirit threatens the priests of the Lord by the prophet. ‘If thou dost 
not warn the wicked from his wicked way, his blood will I require at thy hand. (<scripRef passage="Ezek 3:18" id="iii.iv.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Ezek|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.3.18">Ezek. 
iii, 18</scripRef>; and 
<scripRef passage="Isa 58:1" id="iii.iv.iii-p5.2" parsed="|Isa|58|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.1">Isaiah lviii, 1</scripRef>). Be of good courage; lift 
up thy voice; lift it up like a trumpet, and tell my people of their transgressions.’ 
And those fearful words for the careless priest:—‘Thou shouldst have given my money 
to the usurers, that <pb n="61" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_61" />at my coming I might have received mine own with 
usury.’ And afterwards:—‘Cast forth the unprofitable servant into outer darkness.’ 
This is the sentence which awaits the negligent priest, who does not diligently 
proclaim the Word of God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p6">In that age, when the old civilization was declining amidst the 
convulsions of the nations, preaching became all the more important, as a means 
of culture for the people. On the rude men who valued sermons the less, the more 
they needed them, it was often necessary to exercise a kind of violence to constrain 
them to listen,—thus at the council held at Agde, where Bishop Cæsarius presided, 
it was decreed, that at Divine service, on Sunday, the people should remain till 
the benediction at the close. Once, when Cæsarius saw several people hastening out 
of the church, after the reading of the Gospel, he ran to them, and said:—”What 
are you doing, my children? Whither are you suffering yourselves to be led by evil 
counsel? For your soul’s sake, hearken diligently to the word of exhortation, At 
the day of judgment ye will not be able to act thus. I exhort, I conjure you, hasten 
not hence, and be not deaf. I shall not, at any rate, have been guilty of silence.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p7">It is clear, that in such an age as we have described, in order 
to obtain much and general blessing, it was especially necessary that the preacher 
should condescend to the position of the uneducated, and use language which they 
could understand. <pb n="62" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_62" />Julianus Pomerius, formerly a rhetorician of Mauritania, 
the contemporary and teacher of Cæsarius, calls attention to this, when he says:—”The 
preacher must not seek to display the eloquence of the schools, lest it should seem 
that his chief object is to make a show of his learning. He should rejoice, not 
in the acclamations of the Christian people, but in their tears; he should expect 
not their applause, but their sighs from a contrite heart. The endeavour of the 
minister should be to improve his hearers by his sound doctrine, not to gain their 
empty applause. The tears which his hearers should shed let him shed first, and 
thus enkindle them by the penitence of his own heart. As simple and clear, well 
arranged and dignified, should be the charge of the bishop, that he .may be understood 
even by the ignorant, and make a favourable impression on the hearts of all. It 
is, in short, one thing to be a rhetorician, and another to be a preacher. The one 
seeks with all the force of his eloquence the fame of a skilfully-elaborated. speech; 
the other seeks in sober and every-day language to promote the glory of Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p8">By such maxims as these was Cæsarius guided, as he says in one 
of his sermons; “If I were to interpret the Holy Scriptures to you after the manner 
of the fathers, the spiritual food would only be adapted for a few educated men; 
the multitude of the uneducated would be compelled to hunger; therefore, I humbly 
entreat you, that it may please every one to hearken patiently to my simple words, <pb n="63" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_63" />
that so the whole Church of the Lord may derive spiritual nourishment from them. 
Since the uneducated cannot raise themselves to the level of the educated, the educated 
must be content to abase themselves to the level of the rest. For what is spoken 
to the simple can be easily comprehended by the educated; but what is preached for 
these, the simple cannot understand.” His biographer says of him: “God had given 
him such a gift of speaking concerning Divine things, that he was able frequently 
to apply whatever was passing before his eyes to the edification of his hearers.” 
One example, already quoted, shows this method and faculty of his.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p9">We will here adduce another instance, from a Visitation Sermon 
in the country, in which he combats the excuse of ignorance in religious matters: 
“Tell me who has shown thee how thou shouldst dress thy vineyards, and at what time 
thou shouldst plant the new vines? Who has taught thee that? Thou hast seen it or 
heard it, or thou hast inquired of the best vine-dressers, how thou shouldst till 
thy vineyard. Why, then, art thou not as careful about thy soul as about thy vineyard? 
Give heed, my brethren, I beseech you,—there are two kinds of fields: the field 
of God, and the field of men! Thy field is thy farm—God’s field is thy soul. Is 
it just that thou shouldst till thine own field and let God’s lie fallow? Does God 
deserve this of us, that we should neglect our souls, which are to him so dear? 
By our husbandry, we shall only live a <pb n="64" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_64" />few days in this world; surely, 
then, we should expend more pains on our souls. God has intrusted our souls to us, 
as his husbandry, that we should cultivate them with all diligence. Let us, therefore, 
work with all our might, by God’s help, that when God shall require an account of 
his field—that is, our own souls—he may find the field well tilled and cultivated, 
the harvest ready, and no weeds amongst the corn. It is nothing great, nothing hard, 
that God requires of us. Eternal justice speaks to thee in thy soul, saying: As 
thou carest for thy field, care for thy soul; as thou cut-test off the superfluous 
shoots from thy vine, so remove evil inclinations from thy soul. As he who leaves 
his vine for a year without pruning, may indeed in that year obtain more abundant 
fruit, but afterwards remains without fruit; so he who does not prune away evil 
thoughts and inclinations from his soul, may, indeed, seem, by robbery and deceit, 
to receive fruit in this one year of earthly life; but, afterwards, he will remain 
barren throughout eternity.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p10">The sermons which Cæsarius preached during his visitations of 
his diocese, both in the cities and in the country, express vividly his fatherly 
love to every portion of his large diocese, and his grief that the numerous occupations 
occasioned by the difficult circumstances of which we shall hereafter speak, prevented 
him from visiting them more frequently. Thus, in one of these discourses, he says: 
“If the necessity of the times permitted it, I would <pb n="65" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_65" />visit you not 
only once, but twice or thrice every year, in order thereby to satisfy as much my 
own desire as yours, of seeing one another. But, whilst my will desires it, the 
necessity of the times permits it not. Yet it injures neither you nor me, that we 
see one another so seldom, since we are ever with each other in love. In the pilgrimage 
of this world, we might be in the same city, and not together. <i>There is another 
city, where good Christians are never separated from each other</i>.” And, in another 
sermon:—”I thank God, that he hath led me hither to witness your love, although 
hindered by so much business. God knows that if I could come to you twice or even 
thrice in the year, it would not satisfy my desire; for is there any father who 
does not long to see his sons frequently, especially good and dutiful sons?” Cæsarius 
endeavoured also to provide that throughout the country the people should not lack 
preachers. To this end he employed his great influence in the guidance of the ecclesiastical 
affairs of his fatherland, in the French ecclesiastical councils. We perceive this 
influence from the fact, that at the second council of Vaison, A. D. 529, it was 
decreed, that there should always be preaching in the village churches —that the 
country clergymen should early instruct the young ecclesiastical lectors (readers) 
in the Scriptures, and train them up to be their successors.<note n="3" id="iii.iv.iii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p11">As the rights of the clergy seem to have been very limited in 
those districts, until they were extended by the influence of Cæsarius, it is probable 
that in many districts the village churches received no religious instruction except 
at the visitations of the bishop. It was now provided, that even when the parish 
priest (parson) was ill, the congregation should not be entirely deprived of preaching; 
a deacon being authorized to read something from ancient sermons. Wisely, too, was 
the clerical idea combatted, that to deliver sermons was something too high for 
a deacon, although it was the deacon’s office to read the Gospels in the church. 
“If the deacons are worthy to read what Christ has said in the Gospel, why should 
they be deemed unworthy to read the comments of the fathers.” It is narrated in 
the biography of Cæsarius, that he instructed his presbyters and deacons, in order 
that the Church might lose nothing if he were hindered by sickness; saying, “What? 
If the words of our Lord, of the prophets, or of the Apostles, are read by presbyters 
and deacons, should it not be permitted them to read the words of Ambrose, of Augustine, 
or of my insignificant self? The servant is not greater than his Lord. Those who 
have the right to read the Gospels are, in my opinion, quite worthy to read in the 
church the sermons of the servants of God, or their interpretations of the Holy 
Scriptures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p12">“I have done what I could. Those bishops who neglect to provide 
for these things, will have to render an account at the day of judgment. But surely 
no one can be so hardened in his mind, that when God calls to him, Be of good courage, 
cry aloud, spare not,’ he should not only not cry himself, but also hinder others 
from crying. Let him fear these words of the prophet <scripRef passage="Isa 56:10" id="iii.iv.iii-p12.1" parsed="|Isa|56|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.56.10">
Isaiah lvi, 10</scripRef>: ‘They are all dumb dogs, they cannot <i>bark</i>,’ (Lutheran 
Version, <i>reprove</i>.) For all the souls which err through the silence of the 
priest, he will be responsible.”</p></note></p>


<pb n="66" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_66" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p13">It was his earnest endeavour to make inquiry into Divine truths 
the personal concern of every <pb n="67" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_67" />Christian, that each should learn to 
draw from the Word of God for himself. He controverted the hollow reasons by which 
men sought to escape these requirements, and to excuse their levity and. worldliness. 
Thus, he said in a sermon,—”I beseech you, dearest brethren, to repeat, what by 
Divine grace you have gladly received in these sermons, to your neighbours and friends, 
to those who could not come to church with you, or, what is worse, did not wish 
to come. For, as I should accuse myself if I neglected to say it to you, so should 
you fear that you may also have to render an account, if you do not so remember 
what you hear, as to be able to communicate it to others. And therefore do ye seek, 
by the aid of Divine grace, to fulfil what the Apostle Paul says, (<scripRef passage="Gal 5:1" id="iii.iv.iii-p13.1" parsed="|Gal|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.1">Gal. 
v, 1</scripRef>:) ‘If a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual restore 
such an one, in the spirit of meekness;’ <i>which is applicable not only to the 
clergy, but to the laity</i>.” And in another sermon:—”Let no man, my dearest brethren, 
seek to excuse himself by saying, I have no time for reading, and therefore I cannot 
learn nor fulfil God’s commandments. And let none of you say, I cannot read, and 
therefore it will not be reckoned against me, if I fail to observe the Divine commandments. 
This is an empty and unmeaning excuse. For, in the first place, if a man cannot 
read the Holy Scriptures himself, he can get them read to him. And he who can read, 
can he not find time to read the Holy Scriptures? Who can sleep so much in the long 
winter nights, as not <pb n="68" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_68" />to be able to find, at least, three hours, either 
for reading the Bible himself, or having it read to him? Consider it well; I am 
telling you what you yourselves well know. We know many merchants, who, because 
they cannot read and write themselves, hire clerks, and by having their accounts 
kept by others, make large profits. And if those who cannot read or write, hire 
clerks in order to make earthly gain, why dost thou not much rather pay some one 
to read the Scriptures, that thou mayest gain everlasting wealth? I pray and exhort 
you, my brethren, that those who can, should diligently read the Holy Scriptures; 
and those who cannot, listen attentively when they are read aloud. For the light 
and eternal nourishment of the soul is nothing else than the Holy Scriptures, without 
which the soul can neither see nor live. For, as our body perishes if it receives 
no food, so our soul grows faint if it does not feed on the Word of God. And let 
not any say, I am a peasant, always occupied with my daily work; I can neither read 
the Holy Scriptures, nor get them read to me; for how many men and women of the 
peasantry learn the devil’s songs by heart, and sing them! Thus they can retain 
and appropriate what the devil teaches, and they cannot remember what Christ teaches.” 
Often would he say to those who came to him: “Believe not that it is enough for 
you to seek to nourish the souls of your friends and relations only with the Word 
which we proclaim to you. I testify to you, before God and the holy angels, that 
you will be <pb n="69" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_69" />responsible for the souls of your meanest servants, if 
you do not communicate to them, as well as to your friends and relations, what we 
have preached to you. The servant is indeed subjected to you by the present relations 
of earth, but he is not dependent on you by an eternal bond.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p14">Throughout the sermons of Cæsarius, may be traced an evident effort 
to combat the externalizing religion of the age, to direct men’s attention to the 
true needs of the inward life, and to eradicate their trust in outward works. As 
a disciple of Augustine, of whose writings he had manifestly chiefly availed himself, 
he always pointed out love to God as the only true source of all goodness. “Whatever 
good works,” he said, “a man may do, they are all nothing, unless true love be 
in him; love, which extends not to friends alone, but to enemies.” He quotes 
<scripRef passage="1Cor 13:3" id="iii.iv.iii-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.3">1 Cor. xiii, 3</scripRef>: “And since selfishness 
is the root of all evil, and love the root of all good, I ask, what avails it a 
man to have a thousand branches with the loveliest and pleasantest flowers or fruit, 
if the true and living root is not in him? For as, if the root of self-love is eradicated, 
all its branches immediately wither and die away, so, on the other hand, to him 
who has suffered the root of love to die in him, no other means remain of attaining 
eternal life.” And, in another sermon: “Wherein shall we follow the example of the 
Lord? Herein; that we awaken the dead? that we walk on the sea? Assuredly not. But 
in this, that we become meek and lowly in heart; that we love, not <pb n="70" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_70" />
only our friends, but our enemies. He that saith he abideth in Him, ought himself 
also so to walk even as he walked. How did Christ walk? On the cross He prayed for 
his enemies:—‘Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.’ They are deluded—possessed 
by the evil spirit; therefore We should pray rather that they may be delivered, 
than that they may be condemned. Fasting, watching, prayer, alms, a celibate life, 
faith,—all avail a man nothing without love. True love is patient in misfortunes, 
and moderate in good fortune; is steadfast amidst severe sufferings; joyful in well 
doing; secure in temptation; amongst true brethren, full of sweetness; amongst false 
brethren, full of might; innocent in calumny, sighing under its injustice; panting 
after truth; humbly hearkening in Peter, boldly rebuking in Paul, (<scripRef passage="Gal 2:1-21" id="iii.iv.iii-p14.2" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.21">Gal. 
ii</scripRef>;) manfully confessing in the Christian; divinely pardoning in Christ. 
True love is the soul of the whole Scriptures, the fruit of faith, the wealth of 
the poor, the life of the dying. Therefore, cherish love carefully; love the Highest 
Good with your whole heart, and with all the power of your soul; for the Lord is 
gracious, and sweeter than all sweetness. In communion with Him, all bitterness, 
in converse with Him, all delusions, are kept aloof.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p15">“My brethren, what is there sweeter than love? Let him who knows 
it not, taste and see. Hear what the Apostle says: God is love.’ What can be sweeter 
than that? Let him who knows it not, hear what the Psalmist says, (<scripRef passage="Psa 34:9" id="iii.iv.iii-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|34|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.9">Psalm 
xxxiv, 9</scripRef>:) <pb n="71" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_71" />“Taste and see how gracious the Lord is.’ Thus 
God is love. He who hath love, God dwells in him, and he in God. If thou hast love, 
thou hast God; and if thou hast God, what canst thou lack? Dost thou indeed believe 
that he is rich whose chest is full of gold, and he not rich whose soul is full 
of God? But it is not so, my brethren; he alone is rich in whom God has graciously 
vouchsafed to dwell. How can the meaning of the Holy Scriptures remain hidden from 
thee, if Love, that is, God himself, inspires thee? What good works wilt thou not 
be able to accomplish, if thou carriest in thy heart the spring of all good works? 
What adversaries wilt thou fear, if thou art honoured to have God the Lord within 
thee. As long as the root in thy soul is not changed, thou canst not bring forth 
good fruit: in vain dost thou promise good things with thy mouth; thou canst not 
accomplish them, as long as thou hast not the root of all good in thy heart. One 
root is planted by Christ in the hearts of believers, the other by the evil spirit 
in the hearts of the haughty; and thus the one is planted in heaven; the other in 
hell. But many will say, ‘If this root is planted in the hearts of believers, and 
believers still seem to be on earth, how then can this root be planted in heaven?’ 
Wouldst thou know? Because the hearts of believers are in heaven, in that they are 
daily lifted up to heaven; for when the priest says, ‘Lift up your hearts,’ the 
Church calmly responds,—‘Our hearts are above <pb n="72" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_72" />with the Lord;’<note n="4" id="iii.iv.iii-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p16"><i>Eng. 
Lit</i>.—We lift them up unto the Lord.</p></note> because the Apostle says, ‘Our conversation 
is in heaven.’ God does not send us wearisome journeys to the east or west to obtain 
our salvation; He leads us back to ourselves: what he has bestowed on us by his 
grace, that he requires of us; for he says this is the Gospel: ‘The kingdom of God 
is within you.’ Again; the Lord has not said: ‘Go to the east, and seek righteousness. 
Sail to the west to obtain the forgiveness of your sins.’ But what saith He? ‘Forgive 
thine enemies, and thou shalt be forgiven. Give, and it shall be given unto thee.’ 
God requires nothing from thee which lieth outside thee. God leads thee to thyself 
and thine own conscience. In thyself has he placed that which he requires of thee. 
Thou hast no need to seek remedies for thy wounds afar. Thou mayest, if thou wilt, 
find the forgiveness of thy sins in the recesses of thy heart.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p17">Life and preaching, with this man of God, flowed from one fountain: 
that which was the soul of his sermons was also the soul of his life. It is related 
of him, that he never prayed only for himself; that when he suffered wrong from 
his enemies, he used simply to say, “May God blot out thy sins; may God take away 
thy sins; may God chastise thy sins, that thou mayest not retain them; may God amend 
thy soul here below.” He prayed also with fervour for his enemies. His inward life 
expressed itself in his outward life. A heavenly repose dwelt ever on his countenance; 
so that, according to the <pb n="73" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_73" />Scriptures, (<scripRef passage="Prov 17:22" id="iii.iv.iii-p17.1" parsed="|Prov|17|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.17.22">Proverbs 
xvii, 22</scripRef>,)<note n="5" id="iii.iv.iii-p17.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p18">“A merry heart doeth good like a medicine.”</p></note> as 
his biographer observes, a joyful heart shed gladness over his whole life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p19">Although Cæsarius, in those times of dearth, often earnestly urged 
beneficence and almsgiving, yet he also frequently spoke with great emphasis against 
the delusion of those who converted almsgiving into an external justification by 
works, and imagined thus to make up for all their sins. Thus, in a sermon on the 
Festival of the Three Kings, (Epiphany,) he says: “Those wise men from the East 
brought worthy gifts to the Lord Christ: do ye bring Him your souls; bring Him spiritual 
gifts, that is, yourselves; for God loves <i>you </i>more than <i>yours. </i>There 
are many who give alms, and yet do not renounce sin. These give their goods to God, 
and themselves to the devil. But God has no fellowship with the devil; and, therefore, 
you must banish from you robbery, rioting, pride, hatred, and all evil things, that 
your Creator may possess you wholly.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p20">He spoke thus against the delusion of those, who, attributing 
a magical power to the sign of the cross, were only confirmed in their sins by it: 
“I beseech you, dearest brethren,” he said, “let us very carefully consider why 
we are Christians, and bear the cross of Christ upon our brows. For, we must know, 
that it is not enough to receive the Christian name, if we do not bring forth Christ-like 
works. As the Lord himself says in the Gospel: ‘Of what <pb n="74" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_74" />profit is it 
that ye call me Lord, Lord, and do not the thing that I say?’ If thou callest thyself 
a soldier of Christ, and constantly signest thyself with the cross of Christ, and 
yet dost not give alms according to thy power, and knowest nothing of love, well-doing, 
and chastity, the Christian name can avail thee nothing. The sign of Christ—the 
cross of Christ—is a great thing, and it should serve, therefore, as the sign of 
a great and precious thing. For what avails it if thou sealest with a golden ring, 
and under that seal preservest nothing but foul straw? What avails it if we bear 
the sign of Christ on our brows and in our mouths, and yet hide sins in our hearts. 
He who thinketh evil, speaketh evil, doeth evil, and will not amend himself, increases 
rather than diminishes his sins, by making the sign of the cross. For many, when 
they go forth to commit theft or adultery, will cross themselves if they strike 
their foot against anything, and yet will not desist from the evil deed; and these 
wretched people know not that thus they rather invite than repel the evil spirits. 
But he, who, with God’s help, repels sin and endeavours to think and do what is 
right—he makes the true sign of the cross on his lips, in that he strives to accomplish 
works which deserve to receive the seal of Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p21">So, also, at the consecration of churches, he sought to turn the 
thoughts of the assembly from the outward sanctuary to the inward sanctuary in the 
heart; <i>e.g</i>.—”Whenever we celebrate the festival <pb n="75" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_75" />of the consecration 
of an altar or a church, and at the same time lead a holy life, all that is typified 
in the temples made with hands, is fulfilled in the spiritual building within us. 
For He did not lie who said: ‘The temple of God is holy, which temple ye are;’ and, 

‘Know ye not that your bodies are temples of the Holy Ghost?’ Since, therefore, 
without any merit of your own, by the grace of God, we have been made temples of 
God, let us strive as much as we can, that the Lord may find nothing in His temples, 
that is, in us, that may offend the eye of the Divine Majesty; that the dwellings 
of our hearts may be cleansed from sin and filled with virtues, shut against the 
devil and open to Christ.” In a Christmas sermon, he says: “Consider, my brethren, 
when a man of power or rank intends to celebrate his own or his son’s birthday, 
how eager he is many days before to cleanse his house from all filthiness; the house 
is whitewashed, the floors swept, and strewn with various flowers. All that can 
minister to the joy of the soul and the gratification of the body is carefully procured. 
If, then, thou makest such mighty preparations for thine own or thy son’s birthday, 
what preparations shouldst thou not make for the birthday of thy Lord! Strive, then, 
with all thy might, that God may not find in thy heart what thou wouldst not find 
in thy house. If Christ sees thee so prepared for the celebration of His birthday, 
He himself will come to thee, and not only visit thy soul, but rest and dwell in 
it forever. How happy <pb n="76" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_76" />is the soul of him who seeks, with God’s help, 
so to order his life, that be may be fit to receive Christ into himself as a guest 
and an inhabitant; and, on the contrary, how wretched is the soul of him, who has 
so defiled himself with sin that Christ cannot rest in him, but the devil already 
begins to reign.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p22">In prayer, also, he taught the distinction between the appearance 
and the essence. “Above all, must we pray to God in silence and quietness; He hears 
our very sighs, as it is said of Hannah, (<scripRef passage="1Sam 1:13" id="iii.iv.iii-p22.1" parsed="|1Sam|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.1.13">1 Sam. i, 
13</scripRef>:) ‘Only her lips moved, but her voice was not heard.’ Let us also 
pray with sighs according to this passage, (<scripRef passage="Psa 38:8" id="iii.iv.iii-p22.2" parsed="|Ps|38|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.8">Psalm xxxviii, 
8</scripRef>:) ‘I have roared by reason of the disquietness of my heart.’ Let us 
pray so that our voice may not sound, but our conscience cry to God. And let every 
one before he casts himself down to pray, by God’s assistance chase from his soul 
all strange thoughts, that, enkindled by the glow of the Holy Ghost, all sinful 
things may be consumed by the fire of contrition and of prayer. For whatever a man 
sets his heart on at the season of prayer, he sets in the place of God—he seems 
to make his God, and to invoke as his Lord. What a sore bondage, that our tongue 
should speak to God, whilst the whole bent of our soul is toward earth and earthly 
things!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p23">As it was a matter of so much importance to Cæsarius to make Christianity 
and Christian devotion a common concern of every member of the Church, he introduced, 
instead of the hymns sung only by the priest, choruses, in which all were to <pb n="77" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_77" />
take part; and in these, besides the Roman language, which prevailed in Gaul, he 
employed Greek, which had been generally introduced in southern France by the Oriental 
colonies. The devotional singing of his flock was a great delight to Cæsarius; yet 
even this was to him only a means; and in this also he warned against the overestimate 
of the outward means. He ever pointed to the end, the advancement of holy dispositions. 
“I cannot express to you,” he says in a sermon, “the joy your devotion has given 
me. For many years it has been the desire of my heart, that our gracious Lord might 
give you this habit of singing. But seek, above all, not only by prayer, but also 
by holy thoughts, that the Holy Ghost, who speaks by your lips, may also dwell in 
your hearts. It is, indeed, something good and acceptable to God, when the tongue 
sings truly; but then only is it <i>really </i>well, when the life harmonizes with 
the tongue. Above all, consider the spiritual meaning of the Psalms. When you sing <scripRef passage="Psa 119:78" id="iii.iv.iii-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|119|78|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.78">
Psalm cxix, 78</scripRef>, ‘Let the proud be ashamed;’ seek yourself to avoid pride. 
When we sing <scripRef passage="Psa 73:27" id="iii.iv.iii-p23.2" parsed="|Ps|73|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.27">Psalm lxxiii, 27</scripRef>, ‘Lo, they 
that are far from thee shall perish!’ let us seek to avoid all evil desires. When 
we sing, ‘Blessed is he that meditateth day and night on the law of the Lord,’ let 
us abhor all useless and improper discourses as the devil’s poison, and frequently 
read. the Holy Scriptures; or, if we cannot read, frequently and gladly seek to 
listen to those who do read them.”</p>
<pb n="78" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_78" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p24">He often warns against everything which tends to make men secure 
in their sins: as, when many gave themselves up to their lusts, in the hope that 
on the sick bed it would be early enough to repent and obtain absolution; or, when 
others thought to insure their salvation by receiving the tonsure and the monastic 
habit on their death-bed; or, when others excused themselves by saying, that they 
could not renounce the world in their youth, and imagined they were thereby saved 
the trouble of a true conversion: against such a delusion, Cæsarius says:—”We need 
have no hesitation in declaring what awaits the man who constantly lives in sin, 
and puts off his repentance to the end of his life, sinning on in the hope that 
a momentary repentance will obtain him the forgiveness of all his sins; the man, 
who, after having submitted himself to ecclesiastical penance, restores not his 
unjust gains, does not pardon his enemies with his whole heart, does not purpose 
in his heart, if he recovers, to repent all his life long with great contrition 
and humility; we need not say, for the Lord himself has said in the plainest way 
in the Gospel, what awaits such a man. ‘If ye forgive not others their trespasses, 
neither will your heavenly Father forgive you your trespasses.’ How shall the sinner, 
who will not forgive, be forgiven? ‘Or how shall it be given to those who have not 
given?’ for the Lord will surely say to those who have never given alms, ‘Depart 
from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire: I was hungry, and ye fed me not.’ I may 
indeed <pb n="79" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_79" />receive such a man amongst the number of the penitents; but, 
that God who knoweth the consciences of all men, and who will judge every man according 
to his deserts, He <i>knows </i>with what faith and what intentions such a man has 
submitted to penance.<note n="6" id="iii.iv.iii-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p25">The question, whether a death-bed repentance would avail 
a man, was frequently discussed at that time. The pious Faustus, bishop of Rhegium, 
(Reiz,) in Provence, had, in his warm zeal for practical Christianity, and in order 
to give no ground for security in a sinful life, denied it all significance. “Since 
God will not suffer himself to be mocked, that man deludes himself who begins, whilst 
scarcely half alive, to seek <i>life, </i>and then first resolves on the service 
of God, when all the faculties of soul and body fail him for the service. He seems 
but to mock God, who delays as long as possible to seek the physician; and begins 
to <i>will, </i>when he no longer <i>can</i>.” Justly, and wisely, especially for 
that age, did Faustus here deny the value of a dead faith, not manifesting itself 
by works. This letter of Faustus disquieted Hundebad, the Burgundian king, who (as 
may be seen from the letters of Avitus, to whom he addressed many theological questions) 
was thoughtfully disposed, and he asked Avitus, bishop of Vienne, his opinion. He 
declared with reason, that if a true conversion, proceeding from repentance and 
faith, took place even in the last moment, it could not be in vain. He referred 
to <scripRef passage="Matt 20:9" id="iii.iv.iii-p25.1" parsed="|Matt|20|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.9">Matthew xx, 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 23:40" id="iii.iv.iii-p25.2" parsed="|Luke|23|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.40">
Luke xxiii, 40</scripRef>. Avitus also spoke against the efficacy of a hypocritical 
repentance. He combatted, however, unfairly what Faustus had said against the value 
of mere faith; for Faustus had not spoken of that faith which is the foundation 
of all spiritual good,—of <i>living faith, </i>but of the dead, apparent faith, 
which is no work of the Spirit, and can bring with it no kind of spiritual blessing. 
On the nothingness of such a faith, it was impossible to insist too strongly with 
new converts. Cæsarius of Arles, also, like Avitus, admitted the possibility of 
an efficacious repentance in the hour of death; only he brought more prominently 
forward the requirements and the difficulties of it.</p></note> But if, perchance, whilst 
we are exhorting <pb n="80" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_80" />all to repentance, any should think, ‘I am a young 
married man, how can I submit to the tonsure or the monastic habit?’ let him know,
<i>this </i>is not what we preach, this change rather of costume than of life. For 
true conversion is enough in itself, without a change of garb. Spiritual (clerical) 
clothing can avail nothing, without good works, but will itself incur the just judgment 
of God.” And, in another place: “But, perhaps, some one may think he has committed 
such grievous sins, that he can hope no more for God’s mercy. Far be such a thought 
from every sinner’s heart. Man, whosoever thou art, thou lookest on the multitude 
of thy sins, and dost not think of the omnipotence of the heavenly Physician. For, 
since God will have mercy, because he is gracious, and can have mercy, because he 
is almighty, the man who persisteth in believing that He either cannot or will not, 
closes against himself the door of Divine compassion; he either distrusts God’s 
grace or his power. Let none then despair of God’s compassion; only let none delay 
to seek reconciliation with God, lest sin should become habitual to him, and he 
be no longer able, even if he were willing, to deliver himself from the snares of 
the devil. <pb n="81" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_81" />But, perhaps, many an one will say, I hold a station in 
the world, have engagements; and how can I repent? As if, when we exhort you to 
repentance, we meant to say that you must have your hair cut off, and not rather 
renounce your sins—that you should rather lay aside your garb than your disposition. 
But let him remember, who seeks by such hypocritical excuses to deceive rather than 
to excuse himself, that neither the royal dignity nor the royal garb prevented king 
David from repenting.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p26">In combatting the delusion of those who imagined that they need 
only repent of the grosser and more palpable sins, and in seeking to show that every 
Christian, even those who were considered holy, had perpetual need of repentance, 
he numbers as among the minor sins, neglecting to visit the sick and imprisoned 
at the due time, neglecting to reconcile enemies, unnecessarily irritating neighbour, 
or wife, or son, or servant. If, amongst men who were inclined to place religion 
in a dead faith and ceremonial observances, he insisted on the necessity of good 
works as the fruits of faith, and set the requirements of the Holy Ghost before 
their eyes in all their strictness, he was, nevertheless, no preacher of the law, 
which killeth, and can never make alive. He did not direct men to their own strength; 
but sought rather to bring them to a true sense of their powerlessness, that they 
might learn to draw from that Eternal Fountain of all strength to which he directed 
them; He says, after representing what <pb n="82" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_82" />belongs to a holy life, “All 
this, my brethren, seems to be wearisome, until it becomes habitual; or, to speak 
more justly, it will be deemed impossible as long as men believe they must fulfil 
it with human strength. But when any one is convinced that it may be obtained and 
fulfilled by God’s power, it no longer appears anything hard and painful, but something 
mild and easy, according to the words of the Lord: ‘My yoke is easy, and my burden 
is light.’” He told me to rely on the strength of the Redeemer in the contest with 
the Evil One; as when he says, “How can we fear the devil, if we are united to God? 
Thou hast such a leader in the strife, and yet fearest the devil? Thou fightest 
under such a king, and yet doubtest of victory? Daily, indeed, does Satan oppose 
thee, but Christ is present. The devil would crush thee to the earth, Christ will 
raise thee erect; the one would kill, the other will keep thee alive; but be of 
good cheer, brethren, Christ is better able to bear you up, than Satan to beat you 
down.” And in another sermon: “Because we were insignificant, He has made himself 
lowly. Because we lay dead, the tender Physician has bowed himself to death; for, 
truly, he who will not stoop, cannot raise the prostrate.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p27">In consequence of the convulsions from which France was then suffering, 
and the frequent marching and countermarchings of heathen, or recently Christianized 
tribes, many superstitious pagan customs were again diffused; such as, the observance <pb n="83" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_83" />
of omens, the custom of beginning nothing on unlucky days, etc. Against such things 
as these Cæsarius would often speak. “Let none of you care,” he said, “on what day 
he departs from his house, nor on what day he returns, for the Lord has made every 
day; as the Scripture says: and ‘it was the first, second, third, fourth, and also 
the fifth, and the sixth day, and the Sabbath;’ and then follow these words ‘God 
saw everything that he had made, and, behold, it was very good.’” He also warned 
against the misunderstanding of such Scriptural passages as the people, for want 
of an acquaintance with the Scriptural language, and a right interpretation, might 
pervert to the support of their superstitious observances. For example: on <scripRef passage="2Ki 4:29" id="iii.iv.iii-p27.1" parsed="|2Kgs|4|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.4.29">
2 Kings iv, 29</scripRef>: “Be careful, my brethren, that none of you indulge a 
foolish thought about this; that none of you imagine that Elisha wished to observe 
an omen, and, therefore, desired his servant not to greet any who greeted him on 
the road. We frequently read of this in the Holy Scriptures; but it merely implies 
haste, and no justification of a foolish observance. It is as if he had said—‘Go 
so quickly that thou mayest not be hindered on thy way by any conversation with 
any one.’”<note n="7" id="iii.iv.iii-p27.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p28">Among the superstitious customs which Cæsarius, perhaps vainly, 
sought to repress, was the abuse then becoming prevalent in France, of seeking oracles 
about earthly things in that book which is the guide to eternal life—<i>i. e</i>. 
the Lot of the Holy Scriptures. Even in earlier times, it had often happened that 
pious men would, in an important crisis of their inward life, take an appropriate 
expression of the Scriptures as a word directly addressed to them from heaven: we 
find examples of this in the lives of St. Athanasius and Augustin. But it was somewhat 
different from this to seek for decisions about uncertain earthly events in the 
Scriptures, and to employ them in the service of a prying, worldly, and superstitious 
spirit. We find the first trace of this abuse in Augustin, who would have expressed 
himself yet more strongly, if the use of heathen auguries—a result of mere external 
conversions—had not then been so prevalent in. the Roman empire, especially in Northern 
Africa. “Although,” says St. Augustin, “it is to be wished that those who seek lots 
in the Gospel (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.iii-p28.1">qui de paginis evangelicis sortes legunt</span></i>,) 
should rather do this than run hither and thither to inquire of the gods; yet this 
custom also displeases me, of seeking to apply the word of God which speaks of another 
life, to the vanities and events of this life.” But now this abuse was practised 
even by the clergy. So that in mere temporal perplexities, the priest would lay 
a Bible on the altar or on the grave of a saint, and with fasting and prayer invoke 
the saint that he would reveal the future by some text; and then, in the first passage 
which came to hand on opening the Bible, seek the decision, (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.iii-p28.2">sortes 
sanctorum</span></i>.) Against this was directed the decree passed at the above-mentioned 
council of Agde, A. D. 508, that “inasmuch as many clergymen and laymen practised 
magic under the cloak of religion, or in some manner promised to throw light on 
the future by searching in the Scriptures, all who either advised or taught such 
things, should be excommunicated.” This was a repetition of the decree already enacted 
at the council of Viennes, A. D. 466.</p></note></p>
<pb n="84" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_84" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p29">For a long time there had been two parties in France, which contended 
on the doctrines of grace and free-will. The one (the so-called Pelagians) sought 
to find a <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.iii-p29.1">via media</span></i> between the Divine and <pb n="85" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_85" />
the human, in the work of conversion; they wished to indicate God as the Fountain 
of all good, and the redemption as the source of true sanctification, without thereby 
destroying the free self-determination of man, and so making God the origin of sin 
and sorrow; they wished to guard from all limitations the free love of God to the 
whole human race. So far these men held pure Christianity; but they erred in this, 
that they attempted too sharply to define the boundary between the Divine and the 
human in conversion; that they ascribed too much to the will of the creature, which 
can never stand in any other relation to the Source of all good, but that of receiving 
or accepting. A genuine Christian spirit of seeking a mean between two opposite 
errors, induced many pious men in the south of France to join this party; as Faustus, 
bishop of Riez, in Provence. They wished to combat a spiritual sloth, which sustained 
itself in the idea. that God accomplishes all in man, without any cooperation on 
his part. To this party was opposed. another, (the so-called predestinarians), who 
regarded the whole development of Divine life in man as an unconditional work of 
Divine grace, with which the will of man had nothing to do; so that God was thus 
represented as blindly and arbitrarily awakening some to salvation, and casting 
others away into sin and eternal damnation: on which point they often expressed 
themselves with such harshness as to rouse every feeling of humanity. It is evident 
how one extreme called forth and <pb n="86" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_86" />strengthened the other. Cæsarius stepped 
between these two parties. He, with his pious soul thoroughly penetrated with the 
sense of the nothingness of human merits and human power, with the sense of complete 
dependence on God, and the idea of complete devotion to God, was especially anxious 
to bring forward the doctrine, that man can do nothing of himself; that even the 
first stirrings of desire for justification and holiness come to man from God; that 
he has only to yield himself up to the Redeemer to be sanctified by Him. His object 
was to cast down every meritorious claim of human pride. His whole mind was in this 
too much bent to one point, and he was too much impregnated with the doctrines of 
Augustin, to be able clearly to perceive and express that point, on which all that 
is practically important in this question hangs; through which alone the way can 
be found between the two opposite reefs with which faith, which is not sight, must 
satisfy itself; namely, that it depends on the free self-determination of man, either 
to yield himself up to the attraction and training power of grace, or to resist 
and exclude it. But a man, so glowing with love and tenderness, and so full of Christian 
moderation, could never fall into the harshness of this cold predestinarianism. 
He rather protested against everything that could wound the moral feeling, and be 
at variance with the holiness and love of God. He never expressed in precise terms 
the doctrine of an unconditional predetermination of God; he merely clung firmly <pb n="87" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_87" />
to the doctrine of all-efficacious grace, without indulging in further speculations. 
This sprit was manifested in the scheme of doctrine laid down by Cæsarius, as fixed 
by the council of Orange, (Arausium,) A. D. 529. There, amongst other things, it 
is said: “Even in its original state, human nature needed its Maker’s help in order 
to retain its innocence.” Which may with good reason be asserted; since God alone 
can be the fountain of good for any created being—the wish in any creature to be 
something in and for itself, is the source of all evil. Then it is added, “Since, 
then, human nature cannot preserve salvation once received, without the grace of 
God, how can it, without the grace of God, win back the lost? Let no man boast of 
what he has, as if he had not received it; and let no man believe that he has received 
it merely because the letter of the law has been revealed to him from without. (That 
is, let no man believe that the grace of God consists in the mere manifestation 
of the law, since the law, in and by itself—unless the soul, filled with Divine 
life, and animated by the Spirit of love, is in harmony with it—can only bring the 
consciousness of sinfulness, can never impart good, can never sanctify). For the 
apostle says (<scripRef passage="Gal 2:21" id="iii.iv.iii-p29.2" parsed="|Gal|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.21">Gal. ii. 21</scripRef>): ‘If righteousness 
come by the law, then is Christ dead in vain.’ And (<scripRef passage="Eph 4:8" id="iii.iv.iii-p29.3" parsed="|Eph|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.8">Eph. 
iv, 8</scripRef>): ‘He hath ascended up on high, and hath led captivity captive, 
and hath received gifts for men;’ (German, ‘given gifts to men.’) (Christ, after 
destroying the power of the evil <pb n="88" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_88" />
spirit, and liberating men from it, has triumphantly exalted himself to a participation 
of the Divine power in the heavens; and He, the victorious Redeemer, armed with 
Divine might, glorified above all that opposes itself to the kingdom of God, distributes 
Divine powers of life, the gifts of the Holy Spirit, amongst the men He has redeemed.) 
From. Him every one has what he has. But he who denies that he has received it from 
Christ, either, in fact, has nothing, or from him shall be taken away that which 
he seemeth to have. In proportion as pride and self-will, however subtle, self-reliance, 
or the assertion of personal merit, gain the mastery in a man, the good in him is 
crushed in the germ and adulterated. Heathen heroism is called forth by worldly 
desires; as fame, or love of earthly freedom: Christian heroism is produced by love 
to God, ‘which is shed abroad in our hearts,’ not by our own free will, but by the 
Holy Ghost which is given us. As the apostle said to those who had fallen from grace, 
in that they had sought to be justified by the law, ‘If righteousness come by the 
law, then Christ is dead in vain:’ it may be justly said to those who confound nature 
with grace, righteousness come by nature, then Christ is dead in vain. For the law 
was already there, and it justified not: and nature was already there, and it justified 
not. Therefore Christ is not dead in vain, but that the law might be- fulfilled 
by Him who said, ‘I am not come to destroy the law, but to fulfil it;’ that the 
nature lost in Adam might <pb n="89" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_89" />be restored in Him who said He came to seek 
and to save the lost.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p30">“Man has nothing of himself but sin and lies. What man has of 
truth and righteousness, he has from that Fountain for which we thirst here in this 
wilderness; from which we are now and then refreshed with some drops, lest we should 
faint on the way. The branches are so joined to the vine, that they give nothing 
to it, but receive the sap of life from it. The vine, on the other hand, affords 
the sap to the branches, but receives nothing from them. It is, therefore, for the 
advantage of the disciples, not of Christ, that Christ should dwell in them and 
they in Him. For if the branches are cut off, another branch can easily shoot forth 
from the living root. But the branches thus cut off cannot live without the root.” 
But he also expressed horror against those who taught that God predestined men to 
evil. A beautiful testimony of a genuine Christian spirit, and clear Christian knowledge 
in the midst of uncivilized nations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p31">The faith of Cæsarius was proved by many severe trials in these 
stormy times. One of his secretaries accused him falsely and craftily to Alaric, 
second king of the Visigoths, of endeavouring, out of attachment to his Burgundian 
fatherland, to bring Arles under the dominion of Burgundy. In the year 505, he was 
torn away from his church and banished to Bordeaux. Here, also, he inspired great 
reverence. The people attributed the extinction of a great fire to his prayers. 
Instead of <pb n="90" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_90" />exciting insurrection, as he had been falsely accused of 
doing, he exerted himself to repress the fermentation of mind which arose from discontent 
with the Arian princes; and impressed on all the Christian duty of obedience to 
the authorities—of rendering to Cæsar the things that were Cæsar’s, and to God the 
things that were God’s. He exhorted them, according to the command of the Apostle 
Paul, to obey kings and magistrates, if they commanded nothing contrary to the Divine 
law; and in the prince, to see the prince, not the Arian. His conduct was the best 
answer to the accusations against him. Alaric himself acknowledged his innocence, 
and called him back. His slanderer would have been stoned, had not Cæsarius himself 
procured his pardon. After the death of Alaric II., in 507, in the unsuccessful 
war with the Franks, the district of Arles was occupied by an Ostrogothic army, 
which hastened to the aid of the Visigoths, and the city of Arles, being in the 
possession of the Goths, had to sustain a siege from the united forces of the Franks 
and Burgundians. It happened, during the siege, that a young priest, a relation 
of Cæsarius, in order to escape from confinement, was imprudent enough to let himself 
down from the wall by a rope. This excited a suspicion amongst the Goths against 
Cæsarius, that he wished to betray the city to the enemy. He was ill-treated and 
thrown into prison, until the untruth of the accusation against him was brought 
to light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p32">When the Goths had gained the victory, they <pb n="91" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_91" />brought 
back a number of captives into the city. Cæsarius received them into his church 
and house, and provided them with clothes and food, until he was able to obtain 
their freedom, by paying the ransom. In order to bring this about, he not only —after 
emptying the church-treasury—sold all the gold and silver vessels of his church, 
but caused all the gold and silver which could be found on any part of the pillars 
and walls to be removed, that he might turn it all into money. He held this to be 
the duty of a bishop; and he used to say of those who would not act in a similar 
way, or found fault with his doing so: “When I see amongst our priests men who, 
from a strange love for superfluities, will not exchange the dead silver and gold 
for the servants of Christ, I would ask them, if <i>they</i> had met with such a 
misfortune, if they would not wish to be ransomed by these dead gifts; or if they 
would deem it sacrilege, if any one came to their help with these consecrated gifts. 
I can never believe that it is contrary to the will of God, to employ what is destined 
for His service for the liberation of men, when He gave Himself to redeem men.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p33">After this time of affliction, Cæsarius said, in a sermon: “The 
riches for which we hope, are not to be found in this world; ‘for hope that is seen, 
is not hope’ (<scripRef passage="Rom 8:24" id="iii.iv.iii-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|8|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24">Rom. viii, 24</scripRef>): for the hope 
of the world, which is seen, consists really in bitterness. The world presents a 
bitter draught to her wooers. O, the wretchedness of mankind! The world is <pb n="92" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_92" />
bitter, and yet is beloved. How would it, then, be loved if it were sweet? Truth 
speaks thus to you, ye lovers of the world: ‘Where is that which you loved, which 
you so prized? where is that with which ye would not part? where are so many countries, 
so many splendid cities?’ It would make a great impression only to hear of such 
desolation. But now our eyes have seen the dreadful misery of the siege, we have 
seen such numbers of the dead, that the living were scarcely enough to bury them! 
Consider this affliction, which has fallen on us by the just judgment of God: whole 
provinces dragged into captivity; mothers of families carried away, the mistress 
of many servants now herself the handmaid of the barbarians. On tender and delicate 
women, the barbarians have, without pity or humanity, imposed hard bond-service. 
But we, dearest brethren, whom the Lord has spared, not because we deserved it, 
but that we might have yet time left us for repentance; we should consider, not 
without trembling, that this should be a warning to us all. Let us, from the wounds 
of others, extract cures for ourselves; let us always fear what the Lord says in 
the Gospel (<scripRef passage="Luke 13:2" id="iii.iv.iii-p33.2" parsed="|Luke|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.2">Luke xiii, 2</scripRef>): ‘Suppose ye 
that these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans, because they suffered 
such things? I say unto you, nay; but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p34">Cæsarius was again accused to Theodoric, the Arian king of the 
Ostrogoths, and in 513 he was, at his command, carried off to the royal residence <pb n="93" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_93" />
at Ravenna. But this generous prince was too susceptible of impressions from what 
was excellent and noble, not to be at once convinced, by intercourse with a man 
so penetrated with the spirit of the Gospel as Cæsarius, of the emptiness of these 
accusations. “I trembled,” he afterwards said, “when I saw him. I beheld before 
me an angelic countenance, an apostolic man; of so noble a man, I can believe nothing 
evil.” It grieved him much, that Cæsarius should have been compelled by bad men 
to make such a long and wearisome journey. At mid-day, he sent him a silver dish 
as a remembrance, weighing about sixty pounds; and, besides this, a sum of money 
(three hundred solidi). Three days afterwards, Cæsarius had the dish sold, and employed 
the money in ransoming whole bands of captives, whom the Goths had carried off.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p35">The house in which he resided was so filled with the poor and 
the suffering, that room could hardly be found amidst the crowd for his visitors. 
Such respect was felt for his person, that all the people of rank sent him gold 
to distribute. He was enabled to send back a multitude of captives in carriages 
to their families in France; and also to bring back with him a considerable sum 
of money (eight thousand solidi) for the poor and the captives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p36">Even whilst this district was in its saddest condition, impoverished 
as his church was, Cæsarius never lacked means to alleviate the misery of the people; 
his love, and his inexhaustible trust in God, overcame all difficulties, and brought 
him through. <pb n="94" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_94" />There was once a great multitude of captives collected 
at Arles, amongst whom were many of high rank, for whom he had paid the ransom; 
but who, nevertheless, could not return in safety to their friends. As they were 
compelled to remain at Arles without any means of sustenance, the bishop provided 
daily for their maintenance. One day his steward told him there was no resource 
but that the captives must beg that day in the streets for themselves; for if they 
were nourished that day by the Church, he would have no bread on his own table to-morrow. 
When Cæsarius heard this, he went into his cell, and prayed that the Lord would 
provide for the poor. He then returned full of joyful trust, and said to his secretary. 
“Go into the granary, and empty it, until not one grain remains; then have the bread 
baked as usual, and we will all eat together; to-morrow, if there is nothing to 
be had, we sill all fast together,—so that to-day, people of high birth, and the 
rest of the captives, may not have to wander about the streets and beg, whilst we 
sit eating and drinking.” But he whispered to another of his confidential friends: 
“To-morrow, God will surely provide; for they who give to the poor shall never suffer 
want.” On the next day, which they all anxiously awaited, early in the morning, 
three ships appeared, full of grain, sent to Cæsarius by the Burgundian princes, 
Gundebad and Sigismund, to support his beneficence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p37">He would often send out his servant to see if <pb n="95" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_95" />there 
were any poor waiting at his gate, fearing to enter and disturb his quiet; sighing 
that it should be so hard for the poor to gain access to the hearts of their brethren; 
believing that in those who waited without—in the suppliants, and in the deaf and 
dumb—he saw Christ himself asking for help. He said: “Truly it is Christ who waits 
outside, who pleads so hard, who is deaf and dumb,—and still does He entreat, exhort, 
conjure all [to give].”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p38">When once a poor man begged money of him, to ransom a captive, 
and he had nothing to give him, he said: “What shall I do for thee, my poor friend? 
What I have, give I thee.” He went into his cell, took up his episcopal state-robes, 
gave them to him, and said: “Go, sell that to any clergyman, and with the money 
set thy captive free.” His affectionate heart could never refuse to intercede for 
any sufferer; and people had great confidence in his prayers, so often were they 
granted; but he always rejected the fame of a worker of miracles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p39">When a mother once thanked him with tears for his prayers, to 
which she ascribed the recovery of her son, he told her rather to thank Him whose 
omnipotence and grace are always ready to help the afflicted who call on Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p40">And often he would say: “He to whom the charge of souls is committed, 
must take good care, that people do not rather seek bodily than spiritual help from 
him [the cure of bodily sickness, rather than the cure of the maladies of the soul]. 
Divine <pb n="96" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_96" />grace has much more frequently bestowed such miraculous gifts 
on the simple than on the learned. May the merciful God grant us, to lead an acceptable 
life in His sight, with the talent he has lent us, with that moderation, which does 
not seek to go beyond its measure! To work miracles, must not be attributed to men 
unworthy as we are.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p41">Thus bad Cæsarius laboured as a bishop forty years, and reached 
his seventy-third year, when he was seized with a severe illness. In the midst of 
great pain, he asked if Augustin’s day was still far off. And when he heard that 
the day was near, he said: “I trust in the Lord, that he will not suffer the day 
of my death to be far from his; you know how I have loved him as a teacher of the 
truth, great as the distance is between him and me in worth.” And he died the day 
before, August 27th, 542.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Epiphanius of Pavia." progress="26.69%" prev="iii.iv.iii" next="iii.iv.v" id="iii.iv.iv">
<h3 id="iii.iv.iv-p0.1">EPIPHANIUS OF PAVIA.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iv-p1">ABOUT the same time that Cæsarius was thus labouring in France, 
Epiphanius, Bishop of Pavia, was labouring in a like spirit in Italy. He also was 
a blessing for his land, convulsed by the disturbances of war, and deluged by one 
barbarous tribe after another. Amidst the strife of hostile tribes, he gained equal 
confidence and equal respect from the leaders of the adverse parties, and shed benefits 
alike on friend and foe. When the wild hosts <pb n="97" id="iii.iv.iv-Page_97" />of Odoacer were destroying 
and plundering Pavia, in 476, Epiphanius alone was able to overcome the rage of 
the barbarians and deliver many of his unfortunate countrymen. By him the restoration 
and re-population of the ruined city was effected. In reliance on God, he undertook 
the re-construction of a church which had been reduced to ashes, although he had 
no means of paying the expenses. He used to say, that the rich soul (he meant that 
which possessed the true and inward wealth of faith) could never lack means; whilst, 
on the other hand, it was the hardest thing in the world for a man who was poor 
in soul, ever to have enough. Although he was in spirit dead to the world, and lived 
in constant reference to eternity, he nevertheless took a lively interest in earthly 
affairs, from love to his brethren. He sacrificed his repose; he appeared at the 
camps and courts of princes; undertook dangerous and wearisome journeys, on which 
he denied himself every convenience, and bore all kinds of privations, in order 
to obtain from the princes of the dominant tribes, peace, an alleviation of public 
burdens, and liberty for the captives. A journey which he undertook to the came 
of king Theodore, in his fifty-eighth year (A. D. 497), in the severest season, 
under many inconveniences, in order to promote some object of this kind, appears 
to have caused his death. He returned to Pavia in ill health, and although the joy 
of meeting his Church again, after having obtained for them the desired help, made 
him forget his sickness for a <pb n="98" id="iii.iv.iv-Page_98" />time, it overcame him at last. As those 
words which he often repeated, “For me to live is Christ and to die is gain,” had 
been the watchword of his life; so, when he felt the near approach of death, he 
said with a calm cheerfulness, (<scripRef passage="Psa 39:1" id="iii.iv.iv-p1.1" parsed="|Ps|39|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.1">Ps. xxxix, 1</scripRef>:) 
“I will sing of the mercies of the Lord forever , with my mouth will I make known 
His faithfulness to all generations;” and, “Lord, into thy hands I commend my spirit;” 
“My heart is joyful in the Lord, my horn is exalted in the Lord, because I rejoice 
in thy salvation.” <scripRef passage="2Sam 1:1" id="iii.iv.iv-p1.2" parsed="|2Sam|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.1.1">2 Sam. i, 1</scripRef>. And thus, 
singing psalms of thanksgiving, he left this world.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Eligius, Bishop of Noyon." progress="27.20%" prev="iii.iv.iv" next="iii.iv.vi" id="iii.iv.v">
<h3 id="iii.iv.v-p0.1">ELIGIUS, BISHOP OF NOYON.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p1">THE life of this pious bishop is so much the more worthy our consideration, 
on account of his having passed many years in the position of an ordinary citizen, 
before he entered on the clerical office; because his life may thus afford us a 
picture of the pious citizens of his time. Eligius was born at Chatelàt, a mile 
from Limoges, A. D. 588. His family had been Christian for many generations, and 
he received a pious education,<note n="8" id="iii.iv.v-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p2">The mind of a pious mother of those times is 
expressed in the letters of the mother of Desiderius, a friend of Eligius, who lived 
at the Frankish court at the same time with himself, and afterwards became Bishop 
of Cahors. In the letters of Archanefreda, to her young son, Desiderius, she says: 
“My dearest son,—I exhort thee always to think of the Lord, always to have God in 
thy soul, and neither to do evil deeds, nor consent to them. Be loyal to the king, 
and kind to thy companions; and ever love and fear God. Be carefully on thy guard 
against all evil deeds, by which the Lord may be offended, lest by thy bad example 
thou shouldst draw others into sin. May thy neighbours, or thine equals, have no 
cause to blame thee, but may they rather, seeing thy good works, glorify the Lord! 
Remember constantly, my son, what I have promised God for thee, [the parents were 
then commonly the sponsors,] and walk continually in the fear of the Lord.” After 
the loss of both her other sons, she wrote to him: “What would thy wretched mother 
do, if thou too shouldst die? But thou, my beloved son, take heed, now that thou 
hast lost thy dear brothers, that thou lose not thyself. Depart from the broad way 
which leadeth to destruction, and keep thyself in the way of God. I believe grief 
will put an end to my life do thou pray, that He may receive my soul, for whom love 
makes me sigh night and day.”</p></note> the result of <pb n="99" id="iii.iv.v-Page_99" />which extended throughout 
his life. In his youth, his father, Eucherius, apprenticed him to a celebrated goldsmith, 
who inspected the public mint at Limoges. By the skill which he obtained in this 
trade, by his other talents, and by his judicious Christian conduct, he soon became 
known throughout the neighbourhood. Religion gave him strength and interest in his 
work; and as his work constrained him to attend to earthly things, he felt all the 
more the necessity of refreshing his spirit with spiritual things. He regularly 
and zealously attended Divine service; and what he heard read from the Holy Scriptures 
made a deep impression on his mind, and frequently occupied his thoughts. <pb n="100" id="iii.iv.v-Page_100" />
When, subsequently, he obtained a Bible of his own, he used constantly to lay it 
open before him at his work. He afterwards left his native land, and repaired to 
the royal residence of the Frankish king, Clotaire the second. Clotaire’s treasurer, 
Bobbo, made his acquaintance, and took him into his house. It happened that the 
king wished to have a chair adorned with gold and precious stones, made after a 
design of his own. None of his court workmen being able to make it as he wished, 
the treasurer invited Eligius to accept the order, and he declared himself ready. 
Much gold was given him for this work, and he used it with such economy and fidelity, 
that he was able to make the king two chairs, instead of one. He sent one chair 
to the king, and kept the other himself. The king admired the skill of the workman, 
and testified his gratitude. But he was still more astonished when Eligius brought 
him the other chair, and said: “In order not to be guilty of negligence, I have 
employed the remainder of the gold in this work.” The king remarked: “He who is 
so faithful in little things, will be faithful also in greater things;” and Eligius 
was highly respected after this incident, both on account of his skill, and his 
character. So great was the confidence reposed in him, that when any work was to 
be done for the court, gold, silver, and precious stones were sent him without measure 
or weight; because it was well known, that he would never use more than was necessary. 
He once begged the king to give him a piece of <pb n="101" id="iii.iv.v-Page_101" />land, which was the 
property of the state, to build an abbey on. The king granted his request; but Eligius 
afterwards found that he had described the land as about a foot less than its real 
circumference. This grieved him sorely, and he went at once to the king and told 
him of it. The king said to his attendants: “See what a glorious thing Christian 
fidelity is!—my dukes and finance-ministers seize large estates for themselves, 
and this servant of Christ, because of his faithfulness in the Lord, could not bring 
his heart to be silent about a handful of earth.” The king once desired him, in 
some, affair, to take an oath, and, in order to give it greater solemnity, to lay 
his hand, after the custom of the times, on a box of relics. But this was a heavy 
requirement from the tender conscience of Eligius. He did all in his power to avoid 
it. The king at length ceased to press him, and took a cordial leave of him, saying: 
“He believed him more than if he had taken many oaths.” Although Eligius lived at 
court, in the midst of the world, his heart was always turned away from the world, 
and set on God and Divine things. His going out and coming in, the commencement 
of all his undertakings, were <pb n="102" id="iii.iv.v-Page_102" />accompanied with prayer;<note n="9" id="iii.iv.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p3">Concerning 
prayer, Eustasius, abbot of Luckow, in this century, said: “The more the Lord is 
sought, the more He is found. Nothing should be so important to us as diligent prayer; 
for the Lord says to us through the Apostle: ‘Watch and pray, lest ye enter into 
temptation.’ The Apostle also exhorts us to ‘pray without ceasing;’ the whole Scripture 
tells us to call upon God; for he who neglects to call upon God, is cut off from 
communion with the members of the body of Christ.” In a biography of this age, mention 
is made of the imparting of that true light, which enlightens every saint who prays 
for himself and for all believers in Christ. When Wandregisel, abbot of Fontanelles, 
in this century, was yet a layman, he came into a village, whose inhabitants were 
very ill-spoken of, and a quarrel arose amongst them which seemed likely to end 
in bloodshed. He had recourse to prayer, and succeeded in restoring peace. After 
that his heart began to glow, and he praised God, saying: “Surely He is to be loved 
above all, who is instantly present whensoever He is called upon, as he himself 
has said by the prophet, (<scripRef passage="Jer 29:13" id="iii.iv.v-p3.1" parsed="|Jer|29|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.29.13">Jer. xxix, 13</scripRef>:) 

‘And ye shall seek me and find me, when ye shall search for me with your whole heart.’” 
Similar examples of the operations of Christianity and Christian men lie about us 
at this day. Who does not think of the life and labours of the Apostolic Swartz 
in the East Indies! What an impression he produced by his sermon on the thievish 
Railer! How they were converted by Christianity into quiet, peaceable husbandmen. 
(See “Modern History of the Protestant Missions in the East Indies.”—Knapp. Halle, 
1804.) (The influence of Swartz on the Pagan and Mohammedan princes of the East 
Indies, even on Hyder Ali; compare the third and first volumes of that very learned 
collection with the traits from the life of that noble man, in the excellent Magazine 
for the recent history of Protestant Missions and Bible Societies, first year, fourth 
part. Basil, 1816.)</p></note> and he prayed not for earthly riches for the body, but 
for heavenly gifts for the soul. At first, he conformed outwardly to the world; 
for he knew that the Christian calling consists only in renouncing the world in 
heart. He appeared therefore in the most splendid clothing, <pb n="103" id="iii.iv.v-Page_103" />which 
courtiers were then accustomed to wear, in order to avoid singularity. But when 
he had gained respect enough by his conduct to be able to depart from the common 
custom without giving offence, he laid aside all ornaments, and went about in a 
plain dress, in order to be able to give whatever he could save to the poor. When 
a stranger asked for his house, the usual direction was, “Go wherever you see a 
crowd of poor people gathered together, there dwells Eligius.” Once, when he heard 
that ship-loads of slaves were arrived for sale, captives of Roman, Gaulish, British, 
and Moorish descent, especially Saxons, who were driven forth in herds, like cattle, 
he hastened to the spot, and immediately redeemed a hundred of them. When money 
failed him, he gave not only his jewels, but even necessary articles of clothing, 
and stinted himself even in his daily food. He went at once with them to the king, 
and obtained letters of manumission for them, giving them the choice either of returning 
free to their country, in which case he would supply them with money for their travelling 
expenses, or of remaining with him, <i>not as bondmen, but as free brethren; </i>
or of becoming monks, in which case he would secure them good lodging in a convent. 
It sometimes happened that Eligius, in this way, gave away all that he had, and 
then he seated himself at the table with the poor, who were his ordinary guests. 
His servants either ridiculed him, or expressed their compassion but he said: “O 
ye of little faith, will He who fed Elias <pb n="104" id="iii.iv.v-Page_104" />and John in the desert, 
withdraw his blessing from us to-day, in the midst of such a company? I trust in 
my Creator, that although we ourselves deserve it not, these poor people shall not 
leave this room unrefreshed by his gifts.” And scarcely had he spoken these words, 
when some people knocked at the door of the house, bringing him bread and other 
provisions from the king, or some rich man or other person of piety, who knew his 
boundless beneficence. It was painful to his gentle heart to see the corpses of 
condemned criminals hung in chains; and he obtained permission from the king, to 
take them down and bury them. He went himself to provide for their interment. But 
he first touched them carefully on every side, to see if any signs of life yet remained; 
and when once he actually did see such signs in one of them, he said, not dreaming 
of any miracle, although his admirers gave it out as such: “How grievously we might 
have sinned, if the Lord had not prevented, in thus burying a living man!” He provided 
carefully for the recovery of the wretched man; the prosecutors indeed urged that 
he should be again delivered up to justice, but Eligius obtained his pardon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p4">Eligius took great interest in the propagation of religious knowledge. 
On his journeys he preached edifying sermons to the people. He founded convents, 
which formed a strong contrast by their severe discipline to the degenerate Frankish 
monasteries, and provided them with Bibles. The universal reverence which he inspired 
by his pious life, <pb n="105" id="iii.iv.v-Page_105" />and the confidence which was placed in his Christian 
zeal, occasioned his election to a vacant bishopric, which needed a laborious and 
devoted man to fill it, (A. D. 841.) It was the extensive diocese of Vermondes, 
Tourney, and Noyon, in which, and on the borders of which, dwelt many still heathen 
tribes, to whom no preacher of the Gospel had yet been sent, who as yet knew nothing 
of vital Christianity, and rather looked on it as a mere outward appearance, a ceremonial 
service, with which many heathen superstitions were mingled. At the peril of his 
life, and amidst many contumelies, which were heaped upon him, did he labour amongst 
the wild heathen, and the nominal Christians, who would not renounce their heathen 
superstitions and pleasures. Sometimes he gained the victory over the rage and hatred 
of the heathen by his Christian love and gentleness, sometimes he was constrained 
to use vigorous measures against the mighty of the land, who would continue to mingle 
heathen lusts and superstitions with their nominal Christianity, promoting both 
amongst the people by the power of their example. Once, when the festival of the 
apostle Peter was celebrated with heathen rejoicings, in a diocese beyond that of 
Noyon, Eligius, attended only by three of his clergy, went into the midst of the 
wild tribes, enraged as they were against him on account of his preaching. He ascended 
an elevated place in front of the church, and spoke severely against these heathen 
customs; whilst the crowd—consisting of people of German <pb n="106" id="iii.iv.v-Page_106" />descent, 
looking on him as a foreigner, on account his Romano-Gallic origin, called out to 
him in a threatening way: “Preach, Roman, as much as thou wilt, thou wilt not succeed 
in destroying our old customs: no man shall deprive us of our old games, which afford 
us so much amusement.”<note n="10" id="iii.iv.v-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p5">It is related of Samson, bishop of Dot, in Bretagne, 
in the sixth century, that, after having preached successfully on the 1st of January, 
on a certain island, against the heathen festivities common at that time, he gathered 
around him the children who were wandering about in consequence of these customs, 
and whilst he kindly advised them in the name of the Lord to refrain from those 
heathen superstitions in future, gave to each of them a golden coin, in order, by 
this token of love, to win more favour for his exhortations in their childish minds.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p6">Fragments of the sermons of Eligius have been preserved, from 
which it may be seen how anxious he was to combat the delusion, that a mere outward 
historical faith, and an outward ceremonial were enough homage to render to religion; 
and to impress on men the necessity of true sanctification. “It is not enough,” 
he said, “my beloved friends, to have adopted the Christian name, if you do not 
bring forth Christian works; for to be called a Christian only profits him who constantly 
keeps Christ’s doctrines in his heart, and manifests them in his life; who commits 
no theft, bears no false witness, lies not, does not commit adultery, hates no man, 
but loves all as himself; who does not render his enemies evil for evil, but rather 
prays for them; who excites no strife, but rather reconciles those <pb n="107" id="iii.iv.v-Page_107" />
who strive; for this commandment we have from the Lord himself—(He quotes <scripRef passage="Matt 19:18; 7:12" id="iii.iv.v-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|19|18|0|0;|Matt|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.18 Bible:Matt.7.12">
Matt. xix, 18, and vii, 12</scripRef>, and still greater commandments than these).— 
(<scripRef passage="Matt 5:44" id="iii.iv.v-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44">v, 44</scripRef>:) ‘Love your enemies, bless them 
that curse you, do good to them that hate you, pray for them who despitefully use 
you, and persecute you.’ See! it is a strict commandment: it seems a hard thing 
to men,—but it has a great reward; hear what—‘That ye may be children of your Father 
which is in heaven.’ O what grace! In ourselves we are never worthy to be servants 
of God,—and by love to our enemies we become children of God. Therefore, my brethren, 
love your friends in God, and your enemies for God’s sake. For he who loveth his 
neighbour hath fulfilled the law, as the apostle says: whosoever will be a true 
Christian, must keep this commandment; whosoever keeps it not deceives himself. 
He, therefore, is a good Christian who relies on no amulets, or inventions of Satan, 
but sets all his hopes on Christ alone; who entertains strangers as joyfully as 
if they were Christ himself,—because He has said: ‘I was a stranger, and ye took 
me in. In that ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have 
done it unto Me.’ He is a Christian who believes no slander, who himself lives soberly, 
and teaches his sons and neighbours to do the same; who knows the Lord’s Prayer 
and the Creed by heart, and instructs his whole household in them. In such an one 
Christ dwelleth, for He hath said: ‘My Father and I will come unto him and make 
our abode with him.’”</p>
<pb n="108" id="iii.iv.v-Page_108" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p7">Eligius also exhorts them to bring up their children, for whom 
they had stood sureties to God at their baptism, in the fear of God, and to visit 
those who were sick and in prison; he warns them against many kinds of heathen superstition: 
not to hang amulets about the neck of man or beast, <i>even if they were made by 
a priest</i>—even if they were said to be <i>holy things, or to contain passages 
of the Scriptures; </i>for such things were no medicines of Christ, but poisons 
of the devil.<note n="11" id="iii.iv.v-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p8">Chrysostom, Jerome, and Augustin, also speak against this superstitious 
abuse, of making amulets of fragments or passages of the Gospels. We see thus how 
superstition everywhere takes the same direction; because it does not come to man 
from without, but issues from the abundant fountain of his corrupt heart. “No need,” 
says the significant old proverb, “to paint the devil on the wall; he comes in without 
being invited.” The Mohammedans in Asia and Africa, we know, sell sentences from 
the Koran as amulets.</p></note> “Let no woman hang amber about her neck, or, in weaving 
or dyeing, invoke Minerva or any other demon; but let every one desire, that in 
every work the grace of Christ may be present with her, and rely with her whole 
heart on the power of His name. Let no one cry aloud when the moon is eclipsed, 
for it is eclipsed at certain times by God’s command; and let no one fear to begin 
any undertaking at the new moon, for God created the moon to divide time, and to 
soften the darkness of the night, not to hinder any business, or to make any one 
mad, as fools believe. Let no one believe in destiny, or in any influence of the <pb n="109" id="iii.iv.v-Page_109" />
stars, as some say; ‘as the birth of a man is, so will it be with him;’ for God 
wills that all men should be saved, and come to a knowledge of the truth; and He 
guides everything with wisdom, as He decreed before the foundation of the world. 
High, indeed, are the heavens, wide is the earth, immeasurable is the sea, beautiful 
are the stars, but yet more inconceivable and glorious must He be who made them 
all; for if these visible things are so incomprehensible, the manifold fruits of 
the earth, the beauty of flowers, the various kinds of beasts,—if visible things 
are of such a nature, that we cannot comprehend them,—what idea can we form of those 
heavenly things which we cannot yet see? Or what must the Creator of all these things 
be, at whose bidding all are created, by whose will all are ruled? Fear Him, then, 
my brethren, above all; pray to Him at all times; love Him above all; cling to His 
mercy; despair not of His grace.” “Let no one care when he goes out, or comes in, 
what comes to him, what he hears the birds cry or sing, what he sees any one carrying; 
for he who minds such things is still partly a heathen, whilst he who despises them 
may rejoice that he can apply to himself the words of the Psalm, (<scripRef passage="Psa 40:4" id="iii.iv.v-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|40|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40.4">Psa. 
xl, 4</scripRef>:) ‘Blessed is the man who maketh the Lord his trust, and respecteth 
not the proud, nor such as turn aside to lies.’ The apostle also exhorts us to the 
same thing, (<scripRef passage="Col 3:17" id="iii.iv.v-p8.2" parsed="|Col|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.17">Coloss. iii, 17</scripRef>;) ‘And whatsoever 
ye do, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus.’”</p>
<pb n="110" id="iii.iv.v-Page_110" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p9">He especially counsels them to despise dreams, because, as the 
Holy Scriptures say, they are vain; and he appeals to <scripRef passage="Lev 19:26" id="iii.iv.v-p9.1" parsed="|Lev|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.26">
Leviticus xix, 26</scripRef>: “Have Christ in your heart, and His sign on your brow. 
The sign of Christ is a great thing—the cross of Christ; but it only avails those 
who keep the commandments of Christ. Let no man deceive you; he who doeth righteousness 
is righteous, he who committeth sin is of the devil; and no sin, whether adultery, 
theft, or lying, is committed without’ the co-operation of the devil. Let no man 
deceive himself; he who hateth one man in this world, loses all that he offers to 
God in good works; for the apostle does not lie, when he addresses to us those fearful 
words, (<scripRef passage="1John 3:15" id="iii.iv.v-p9.2" parsed="|1John|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.15">1 John iii, 15</scripRef>:) ‘He who hateth 
his brother is a murderer, and walketh in darkness.’ By brethren we must here understand 
every man, for in Christ we are all brethren. Despise not, therefore, the poor, 
or the bondman; perhaps he is better before God than thou art. Strive that ye may 
be separated from the devil, and united to God who has redeemed you. Let the heathen 
wonder at your conduct; and even if they ridicule your Christian life, let not that 
disquiet you; they will have to render an account to God. Wherever ye may be, be 
mindful of Christ in your intercourse; for he says: ‘Where two or three are gathered 
together in my name, there am I in the midst of them.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p10">He uses this as a motive to beneficence, that all are redeemed 
by one ransom, and serve one Master. He introduces the Saviour as speaking thus 
at the <pb n="111" id="iii.iv.v-Page_111" />last judgment to the sinner: “I made thee from a clod of clay 
into a man, with My hand; I placed thee, without any merit of thine, amidst the 
joys of Paradise; but, despising My commandments, thou chosest rather to follow 
the tempter,—thus hest thou justly merited condemnation. Afterwards, I had compassion 
on thee; I appeared in the flesh,—dwelt among sinners. I bore stripes and shame 
for thee: I took thy sufferings on me, that thou mightest be healed. I took thy 
punishment on Me, that I might give thee glory.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p11">“Let us,” he says, in another place, “love God above all; for 
it is, indeed, a crime not to love Him, to whom we can repay nothing, even if we 
love Him: for what can we poor sinners render unto the Lord for all He has given 
us? To Him who, without any merit of ours, has done such great things for us unworthy 
creatures? Who, to deliver us from the dreadful condemnation, came down from the 
throne of His Father’s majesty to us, and bore all our shame on earth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p12">The affectionate disposition of Eligius, and the constant bent 
of his mind towards the things of another life, are expressed in this letter of 
his to his old friend Desiderius, bishop of Cahors. “Before all, I entreat thee, 
as often as thou art able to lift up thy soul amidst the cares of the world to the 
life of eternal rest, to bind up the remembrance of my insignificant person with 
your prayers. For it is certain, that nothing in this world penetrates the heart 
with such a strength of longing, as the thought <pb n="112" id="iii.iv.v-Page_112" />sympathy for the grief 
of his beloved. At length of eternal life, and the blessed country of the just. 
What the heart is full of, the mouth will overflow with. Therefore, my Desiderius, 
whom I have in my heart, remember thine Eligius when thou spreadest forth thy prayer 
before the Lord. And although distance separates us one from another, let us, nevertheless, 
be constantly together in Christ; and let us strive so to live, that, ere long, 
we may be reunited in soul and body, and dwell together thus united forever. I trust 
our most gracious Lord Jesus Christ will grant this to our persevering and believing 
prayers.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p13">Eligius had, in the exercise of steadfast and unwearied activity, 
reached his seventieth year, when he became calmly conscious of the approach of 
death. One day, as he was walking about with the young clergymen who were educated 
under his eye at Noyon, he remarked something out of repair in a church which they 
were passing, and immediately sent for workmen to restore it. When his scholars 
said to him, that it would be better to wait for a more convenient time, that the 
work might be more durable, he replied: “Let it be done now, my children; if it 
is not repaired now, I shall never see the restoration.” Deeply grieved by these 
words, his scholars answered: “Far be that from thee; may the Lord preserve you 
yet many years, for the glory of his Church and the good of the poor!” But Eligius 
exhorted them to resign themselves to the will of the Lord, and said: “Be not <pb n="113" id="iii.iv.v-Page_113" />
troubled at this, my children, but rather rejoice, and wish me joy; for long have 
I desired my release from the long sorrow of this life.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p14">A slight fever was to him a sure sign of the approach of death. 
He had his whole household called together, announced to them his approaching end, 
and exhorted them all to live in peace and love one with another. His illness lasted 
five or six days, and as he was still able to go about, leaning on a staff, he continued 
active as ever. On the last day of his life,—the last day of November, 659,—he again 
assembled all his household and all his young clergy, and spoke to them thus: “If 
you love me, as I love you, listen to my last words. Strive continually to keep 
God’s commandments; sigh continually for Jesus; let His lessons be deeply graven 
on your hearts. If ye love me, love the name of Christ, as I love Him. Think always 
of the uncertainty of this life; keep the judgment of God continually before your 
eyes, for I go now the way of all flesh. Ye will live henceforth without me in this 
world, for it pleaseth the Lord now to call me away; and I, too, long for my dissolution, 
and for rest, if it please the Lord.” He then called to him, one by one, the young 
men whom he had educated and trained for the clerical life, and told each of them 
in what abbey he wished to be buried. It was long ere their tears or complaints 
would allow him to speak; for, much as he yearned for everlasting life, and rejoiced 
in the nearness of the goal, yet was he deeply moved by
<pb n="114" id="iii.iv.v-Page_114" />he spoke again: 
“Mourn not so bitterly, and afflict me not still more by your tears. If ye were 
wise, ye should rather rejoice than mourn; for, although I shall be far from you 
in bodily presence, yet I shall be present with you in a far better way—in spirit; 
and even if that were not so, God is ever with you: to Him I commend you, to Him 
I commit my cares for you. Whenever it was in my power to do any good, I have laboured 
in all things for your welfare; that ye will acknowledge on that day when the Lord 
shall judge the hidden thoughts of men. I know, indeed, well, that I, as an unprofitable 
servant, have not done what I ought; yet the Lord knows what my will has been.” 
After he had again solemnly conjured them to be faithful to his instructions, and 
to look after his religious institutions in the convents, after he had said farewell 
to those so dear to his heart, he fell on his knees, and commended the sheep which 
had been committed to him to the Eternal Shepherd. When he was near his last moments, 
he once more caused his disciples to be gathered around his bed, and whilst they 
embraced one another, weeping, he said yet again: “I cannot now speak to you any 
more, and ye will see me no more amongst you; therefore live in peace, and let me 
now go to my rest.” It was remarked, that he prayed long in silence, looking towards 
heaven. Then he prayed aloud,“‘Lord, now lettest Thou Thy servant depart in peace, 
according to Thy word.’ O remember that Thou hast formed me from clay. ‘Enter not 
into <pb n="115" id="iii.iv.v-Page_115" />judgment with Thy servant, for in Thy sight shall no man living 
be justified.’ Remember me, Thou who only art without sin, Christ the Saviour of 
the world, take me out of the body of this death, and save me in Thy heavenly kingdom. 
Thou hast ever been my guardian, into Thy hands I commend my spirit. I know that 
I deserve not to see Thy face. But Thou knowest that my hope has always been in 
Thy mercy, and that I have clung firmly to Thee in faith, and in the confession 
of Thy name I spend my last breath. Receive me, then, according to Thy great mercy, 
and let me not be ashamed of my expectation. Let Thy gracious hand protect me, and 
lead me into the place of refreshment; be it but the meanest dwelling which Thou 
hast prepared for Thy servants and those that fear Thee.” And, whilst praying, he 
departed.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="The Abbots Euroul and Loumon." progress="32.52%" prev="iii.iv.v" next="iii.v" id="iii.iv.vi">
<h3 id="iii.iv.vi-p0.1">THE ABBOTS EUROUL AND LOUMON.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.vi-p1">To the examples already given in the previous biographies, of 
the power which religion exercised over the rough and savage mind, we may add the 
following. The abbot Ebrolf (Euroul) had settled with his monks in a thick forest, 
infested by wild beasts and robbers. One of the robbers came to them, and, struck 
with reverence at their aspect, said to them: “Ye have chosen no fit dwelling for 
you here. The inhabitants of this forest live by plunder, and will not tolerate 
any one amongst <pb n="116" id="iii.iv.vi-Page_116" />them who maintains himself by the work of his own 
hands. Ye cannot remain here long in safety. But what would ye do in this wild, 
barren region?” The abbot Ebrolf answered him: “Know, my brother, that the Lord 
is with us; and since we are under his guardianship, we fear not the threats of 
men; for he himself has said: ‘Fear not them that kill the body, and after that 
have no more that they can do.’ For know, that the Lord is able to feed his servants 
even in the desert. And thou, also, mayst share in these blessings, if thou wilt 
abandon thy wicked pursuits, and promise to serve the true and living God; for our 
God forgets all the evil that the sinner has done, on the day when he turns from 
all his sins, as the prophet says. (<scripRef passage="Ezek 18:21" id="iii.iv.vi-p1.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.21">Ezekiel xviii, 
21</scripRef>.) Therefore, my brother, despair not of the goodness of God on account 
of the greatness of thy sins; but follow the exhortation of the Psalm, (<scripRef passage="Psa 34:1-22" id="iii.iv.vi-p1.2" parsed="|Ps|34|1|34|22" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.1-Ps.34.22">Psa. 
xxxiv</scripRef>:) Depart from evil, and do good; and be sure that the eyes of the 
Lord are upon the just, and His ear is open unto their cry. But let these terrible 
words also resound in thine ears: ‘The face of the Lord is against them that do 
evil, to cut off the remembrance of them from the earth.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.vi-p2">Thereupon the robber went away; but the words which the excellent 
abbot had spoken to him in such affectionate and penetrating tones, had left a deep 
impression on his soul. The next morning, he hastened back to the monks; he brought 
the abbot from his poverty three of his coarse loaves <pb n="117" id="iii.iv.vi-Page_117" />and a honeycomb; 
and promising, with a softened heart, amendment of life, he remained there as a 
monk. And after his example, many other robbers of this forest were persuaded by 
the exhortations of this pious abbot, either to become monks or to commence agriculture, 
and maintain themselves in an honest way by the work of their hands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.vi-p3">Another Frankish abbot of this age, Lauman, (Loumon,) was surprised 
in his cell by robbers; but the loftiness of his aspect overcame them so much, that 
they fell down at his feet, embraced his knees, and cried out, “Pardon us, holy 
man of God.” He replied: “Why do ye ask pardon, my children
‘? wherefore are ye come 
hither?” They then confessed everything to him, and he gently replied: “The Lord 
have mercy on you, my dearest children; arise and renounce your robberies, that 
you may partake of the mercy of God.”</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 title="Gregory the Great, Bishop of Rome." progress="33.09%" prev="iii.iv.vi" next="iii.vi" id="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">GREGORY THE GREAT, BISHOP OF ROME.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p1">IT pleased God, to whom all his works are known from eternity, 
to prepare Gregory by a twofold process, for the great and difficult work of the 
guidance of the Western Church, then agitated by so many storms. Destined to be 
plunged into the midst of an immense multitude of avocations of the most varied 
character, he was trained to bear such a burden by administering, until his fortieth <pb n="118" id="iii.v-Page_118" />
year, an important civil office. Then, yielding to a long-felt yearning of his heart, 
he retired into a monastery, and there, in still, devout tranquillity, was able 
to hold converse with himself, and to strengthen and stablish the Divine life within 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p2">From the calm repose of the monastic life,—for which he often 
afterwards sighed,—he was next thrown into a whirl of business which left him no 
rest, and was in a great measure alien to the spiritual life and calling, as he 
himself complains: “For since,” he says, “as the world draws near its end,<note n="12" id="iii.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">The 
convulsions—which the God who killeth in order to make alive, who can call forth 
new life from death, designed to be heralds of a new creation—appeared to those 
who suffered from them, to betoken the end of all things.</p></note> the times are full 
of disquiet, and evils increase, even we, whose life is consecrated to Divine mysteries, 
are entanged in outward cares.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">Gregory draws vivid pictures of the devastation of the world in 
that age, and avails himself of this to press on the hearts of his contemporaries 
the hollowness of earthly things, and to direct their eyes to things eternal. Thus, 
he says in a sermon: “Those saints on whose graves we stand, had hearts exalted 
enough to despise the world in its bloom. There was then long life amongst men, 
continued prosperity, rest, and peace; and yet, whilst the world was still blooming 
in itself, its charm had already faded from their hearts. But now, lo! the world 
itself has faded, and yet its <pb n="119" id="iii.v-Page_119" />charm over our hearts decays not. Everywhere 
death, everywhere mourning, everywhere destruction; we are smitten on all sides, 
on all sides bitter waters overflow us; and yet, with senses blinded by earthly 
passion, we love the very bitterness of the world, we pursue the world flying from 
our embrace, we cling to the world sinking from our grasp, and, not being able to 
sustain the sinking world, we, cleaving to it as it sinks, sink with it into the 
deep. Once the world enchained us by its charms, now it is so full of misery that, 
of itself, it points us to God. The perishing of those earthly things, shows that 
even when they seemed firm they were nothing. Be mindful of these things, that, 
despising earthly glory, ye may through our Lord Jesus Christ attain that glory 
which by faith is already yours.” And in another sermon he says: “I demand of you, 
what is there that can now rejoice us in this world? Everywhere do we see mourning, 
everywhere do we hear sighs. The cities are destroyed, the castles are ruined, the 
fields are laid waste, the whole land is desolate. The villages are empty, and scarcely 
an inhabitant is left in the cities; and even this scanty remnant of the human race 
is daily exposed to slaughter. The scourge of heavenly justice is not withdrawn, 
because even under the scourge no amendment takes place. We see some carried into 
captivity, some maimed, and others slain. What is there to rejoice the heart in 
such a life, my brethren? If we still love such a world as <pb n="120" id="iii.v-Page_120" />this, we 
are in love, not with joys but with wounds. We have seen what has become of her 
who was the mistress of the world.” He then points out how other great cities had 
experienced a similar fate, and concludes with the exhortation: “Let us, therefore, 
at least take courage to despise the world now that it has fallen; may our yearnings 
after the world at least end with the world, and let us imitate the saints as far 
as we are able.” He makes use of the state of the world to enforce on bishops the 
responsibility of their calling. “You see,” he says, “by what sword the world is 
destroyed; ye see beneath what blows the world is daily perishing. Is not this chiefly 
on account of <i>our </i>sins? Behold! the cities are depopulated, the castles destroyed, 
the churches and abbeys are in ruins, the land is laid waste! But <i>we</i> are 
guilty of the death of this perishing people,—<i>we</i>, who should have been their 
guides to life.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5">Italy was devastated by the Lombards, who frequently threatened 
the Roman territory, and Gregory, as one of the mightiest vassals of the eastern 
empire, had to take part in its defence. We may conceive what a melancholy position 
it was for a man, who would gladly have lived for spiritual realities alone, to 
be placed between the Lombards, eager for conquest, the governors of the eastern 
empire, often neglectful of their duty, and a court full of dissensions. In addition 
to all this, there was the care of the numerous lands which the Roman Church possessed 
in different continents <pb n="121" id="iii.v-Page_121" />and kingdoms, whose revenues were necessary 
to the bishop, in order to enable him to provide, as his office required, for the 
maintenance of a number of poor, and the ransom of a number of prisoners. One example 
will sufficiently show how strongly Gregory felt this to be part of his episcopal 
duty. A few poor old men once came to him from Ravenna, and related to him how much 
had everywhere. been given to them on their journey. But when he asked them what 
they had received from Marinian, the new bishop of Ravenna, who had been a monk 
with him in his youth, they replied, that he had refused them any alms, saying, 
as an excuse, that he had nothing to give. Gregory therefore wrote to a friend, 
whom he commissioned to admonish bishop Marinian: “I am surprised that one who has 
clothes, who has silver, who has a cellar, should have nothing to give to the poor. 
Tell him, that with his position, he must also change his way of life. Let him not 
think that reading and prayer are enough for him now; nor that he should sit solitary 
in a corner, without bringing forth fruit in action. He must help those who suffer 
need, regard the wants of strangers as his own, otherwise the title of bishop is 
for him an empty name.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6">He himself has given us a sketch of his own situation, in these 
few words of a letter: “I must care at once for the bishops and the clergy, the 
monasteries and the churches; must be vigilant against the snares of enemies; ever 
on my guard <pb n="121" id="iii.v-Page_121_1" />against the treachery and wickedness of those in authority: 
what anxieties and troubles these are,; you will be able to appreciate better in 
proportion to the purity of the love you bear me.” He also complains, in a sermon: 
“While I lived in the cloister, I could keep my soul almost perpetually disposed 
to prayer. But now that I have taken upon me the burden of the pastoral office, 
my soul, harassed by many distractions, cannot always collect itself; since, sometimes 
I have the affairs of the churches, sometimes those of the convents to investigate; 
often I am forced to acquaint myself with the life and actions of individuals, sometimes 
to take upon myself the business of the citizens, sometimes to sigh over the desolating 
swords of the barbarians, and to fear the wolves which lie in ambush for the flocks 
committed to my charge; sometimes to provide for the administration of the Church 
property, so that those who live according to lawful order (<i>i. e</i>., clergy, 
monks, nuns) may not lack means of subsistence; sometimes patiently to endure robberies 
of Church property, sometimes, without failing in love, to resist them. How can 
the soul, torn by cares so many and so various, return to itself in order to collect 
itself for a discourse, and not to neglect the ministry of the Word?” And, in another 
sermon: “How can I be enabled to provide for the daily maintenance of the brethren, 
to insure the defence of the city against foreign swords, to guard the citizens 
against a sudden surprise, and, besides all this, to impart the word of exhortation <pb n="123" id="iii.v-Page_123" />
in the most perfect and efficient way to the souls of men? For we need have a free 
and quiet soul to speak of God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">Yet he knew <i>in whom he had believed. </i>For when he says, 
“What sort of a watchman am I—I, who stand not on the height of the mountains, 
but still lie in the valley of weakness?” he answers himself: “But the Creator and 
Redeemer of mankind is mighty; and, unworthy as I am, if, from love to Him, I spare 
not myself in the preaching of His Word, he is able to bestow on me the fulness 
of life, and the power of utterance.” He was able also to turn this struggle to 
profit for his inner life; it became clear to him, through his own experience, how 
easily a man living in the undisturbed tranquillity of contemplation, might deceive 
himself about his own spiritual state; that it is only amidst temptations and conflicts 
that we learn rightly to discern between the human and the Divine. He says himself: 
“By contemplation man is raised to God; but by the weight of trial he is thrown 
back upon himself. Trial bows down, that contemplation may not puff up; and again, 
contemplation elevates, that trial may not overwhelm. By an admirable ordinance 
of God, the soul is poised in a certain equilibrium; so that it may be neither unduly 
exalted in prosperity, nor unduly depressed in adversity.” And he observes beautifully 
on <scripRef passage="Matt 20:22" id="iii.v-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.22">Matt. xx, 22</scripRef>: “The disciples were already 
longing for high places; the truth recalls them to the road by which they must gain 
the heights. <i>By the bitter </i><pb n="124" id="iii.v-Page_124" /><i>cup of sorrow we attain to glory</i>. 
What is that ‘which He had heard from His Father, and would make known to all His 
servants, that they might be His friends?’ (<scripRef passage="John 15:15" id="iii.v-p7.2" parsed="|John|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.15">John 
xv, 15</scripRef>.) Is it not the inward blessedness of love, the feast of the heavenly 
country, of which, by the breathings of His love, He daily gives our souls some 
foretaste. For in loving the heavenly things which we have received, we already 
know that which we love, love being itself knowledge. The friends of the Lord proclaim 
the news of the eternal home by word and life; they enter into it through sorrows. 
But let him who has attained to the dignity of a friend of God, look on himself 
as he is in himself, and on the gifts received as something sublime, exalted above 
himself.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">The spiritual duties of his office were the dearest and weightiest 
to him; his admonitory discourse to bishops shows how he was penetrated by the consciousness 
of the greatness and responsibility of the office of spiritual pastor. “There are 
but few labourers,” he complains, “for the great harvest; we cannot say it without 
sorrow; for, although there is no lack of those who like to hear what is good, there 
is a lack of those who can preach it. See! The world is full of priests, yet but 
few labourers for God’s harvest are to be found; because, though we have indeed 
assumed the priestly calling, yet we do not fulfil its duties. If any man is not 
able to address the whole congregation in a connected discourse, let him instruct 
individuals as far as he is able, edifying them in private conversations, <pb n="125" id="iii.v-Page_125" />
producing fruit in the hearts of his children by simple-hearted counsel. He must 
always consider what was said to the Apostles, and through them to us: ‘Ye are the 
salt of the earth.’” He expresses his grief that the duty of preaching, the most 
important of all, should be neglected for the secular business connected with the 
episcopal office. “That what I say,” he added, “may offend no one, I accuse myself 
at the same time, although it is with great reluctance, that, forced by the necessities 
of our disturbed times, I yield to these things. For we have sunk into mere men 
of business. We neglect preaching, and still, to our condemnation, call ourselves 
bishops. Let us reflect—who has ever been converted through our words? What gain 
have we brought to God—we who, after receiving the talent, were sent out to traffic 
with it? For He says: ‘Occupy till I come.’ Behold, He comes now! Behold, He demands 
profit from our traffic! What gain of souls shall we be able to show to Him from 
our trading?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">To a bishop of Messina, who wished to pay his respects to him 
at Rome, he wrote, wishing to avoid such empty honours: “Do not trouble yourself 
to come to me, but pray for us, that although we are separated from each other by 
the sea, we may, by Christ’s aid, through love be united to each other in spirit; 
that we, supporting each other by mutual admonitions, may one day resign the pastoral 
office intrusted to us, without reproach, into the hands of the coming Judge.”</p>
<pb n="126" id="iii.v-Page_126" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10">To a bishop, whose unclerical life he censured, he wrote: “You 
ought to acknowledge that you have undertaken not the care of earthly things, but 
the guidance of souls. To this you must bend your heart,—on this expend your whole 
solicitude, your whole diligence.” To another he wrote: “Let the word be in our 
mouth and fervent zeal in our hearts, so that we may belong in truth to the number 
of those of whom we read in the <scripRef passage="Acts 2:3" id="iii.v-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.3">Acts ii, 3</scripRef>, 
for verily fiery tongues descend on us, when we become inflamed by the fervency 
of the Divine Spirit, to announce the word of exhortation to our brothers and sons.” 
He himself once arose from his sick bed and preached with a feeble voice: “The voice 
(he said) fails beneath the exertion of speaking, and I confess that, because I 
cannot be heard by many, I am ashamed to speak amongst many. But I myself blame 
this shame in myself. What! Because I cannot profit many, shall I therefore not care 
for the few?” He preached, while the Lombard army was spreading its devastations 
into the neighbourhood of Rome itself; and he finally concluded his discourses on 
Ezekiel, which he did not continue further than the fortieth chapter, with these 
words: “Let no one blame me for leaving off this exposition; for as you all see, 
our sorrows have reached the highest point, we are everywhere surrounded by swords, 
death threatens us on all sides. Some come back to us with their hands cut off, 
others we hear are imprisoned or killed. What resource is there for us, but to thank 
God with <pb n="127" id="iii.v-Page_127" />tears, under the rod which is the punishment of our sins? 
For our Creator has become our Father through the Spirit of adoption which he has 
given to us. Sometimes He nourishes His children with bread, sometimes He corrects 
them with the rod; both by sorrows and by gifts He educates them for their eternal 
inheritance.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p11">It was Gregory’s strenuous endeavour to extend the study of the 
Scriptures among the clergy and the laity. He says in a sermon: “As we see the face 
of strangers and know not their hearts, until these are opened to us by confidential 
intercourse, —so, if only the history be regarded in the Divine word, nothing else 
appears to us but the outward countenance. But when, by continual intercourse, we 
let it pass into our being, the confidence engendered by such communion enables 
us to penetrate into its spirit.” “Often,” he observes elsewhere, “when we do something, 
we believe it to be meritorious. But if we return to the word of God, and understand 
its sublime teaching, we perceive how far behind perfection we stand.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p12">A bishop, whom Gregory advised to study the Scriptures, had excused 
himself on the plea that the troubles of the times would not permit him to read. 
Gregory showed him the barrenness of this excuse, referring him to <scripRef passage="Rom 15:4" id="iii.v-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.4">
Rom. xv, 4</scripRef>. “If,” he replied, “the Holy Scripture is written for our 
consolation, we should read it more, the more we feel oppressed by the burden of 
the times.” The bishop rejoined in the words of <scripRef passage="Matt 10:19" id="iii.v-p12.2" parsed="|Matt|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.19">Matt. 
x, 19</scripRef>; misunderstanding <pb n="128" id="iii.v-Page_128" />the words, he thought to conclude 
from them that the minister of the Church, without being bound to the study of the 
Divine word, need only rely on the immediate suggestion of the Holy Ghost. But Gregory 
knew well how to combat such an excuse. “The Divine word is bequeathed to us in 
vain, if we, filled with the Spirit, do not require the outward word. But what we 
may rely on in the time of persecution is one thing, and what we should do in times 
of tranquillity is another; for we must receive through this Spirit in reading, 
what, when occasion comes, we must prove in suffering.” He reproached a physician 
of the Imperial Court, because, amidst the distractions of the world, he neglected 
the daily reading of the words of his Redeemer. “What else is Holy Scripture,” he 
wrote to him, “but a letter from the Almighty God to his creature? Surely, if you 
resided far from the palace, and received a letter from the earthly emperor, you 
would not be able to rest or to sleep till you knew what he had written you. The 
King of heaven, the Lord of men and of angels, has sent you a letter to conduct 
you to eternal life, and yet you delay to read it zealously. Bestir yourself then, 
and meditate daily on the words of your Creator. Learn the mind of God in the word 
of God, that you may sigh for eternal things with more ardent desire, that your 
soul may be inflamed by greater longing after the heavenly joys. For all the deeper 
will be the rest of your soul when love to your Creator leaves you no rest. May 
the <pb n="129" id="iii.v-Page_129" />Almighty God himself infuse His Spirit into you, that you may 
attain to this! May he fill your soul with his presence, and thus raise you to himself!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13">Gregory did indeed use the saying of the Lord, “Ye are .the salt 
of the earth,” in too limited a sense, if he meant to restrict these words, applicable 
to all Christians as such, to the doctors of the Church as successors of the apostles. 
But it was far from him not to regard the vocation of labouring for the extension 
and furtherance of God’s kingdom, as common to all Christians. After indicating 
the high dignity of priests from <scripRef passage="Mal 2:7" id="iii.v-p13.1" parsed="|Mal|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.7">Mal. ii, 7</scripRef>: 
“For the priest’s lips should keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at his 
mouth, for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts;” he adds, referring to all 
the members of the congregation, “but you also may all obtain the high dignity of 
this name, if you wish it. For if every one of you, as far as he can, and as far 
as he has received grace from above, seeks to recall his neighbour from evil, and 
to exhort him to a good conversation, speaking to him words of holy admonition, 
he is thus truly the messenger of the Lord. And let no one say: I am not fit to 
advise others; give as much as you can, that a strict account may not be required 
from you for having used ill the talent received; for he who preferred rather to 
hide his talent, than to put it out to usury, had not received more than <i>one.
</i>As far as you have yourself advanced, draw others towards you, seek to gain 
companions on the way to <pb n="130" id="iii.v-Page_130" />God. When one of you, my brethren, goes to 
the market or the hath, he invites any one who seems to him idle to go with him. 
Let this which you are wont to do in earthly things, serve you as an example; and 
if God be your goal, endeavour not to reach it alone. For therefore is it written: 
Let him that heareth say ‘Come,’ (<scripRef passage="Rev 22:17" id="iii.v-p13.2" parsed="|Rev|22|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.17">Rev. xxii, 17</scripRef>,) 
that whoever has heard the voice of celestial love in his heart, may speak words 
of exhortation to his neighbour. He may perhaps have no bread to give to the needy, 
but there is something greater, which every one who has a tongue can give. For it 
is more to refresh the soul destined to eternal life, by the nourishment of the 
word, than to satisfy the mortal body with earthly bread. Thus, my brethren, withhold 
not from your neighbour the alms of the word.” And he says in another sermon: “There 
is no one who can truly say, I have received no talent, and so need render no account; 
for the little that every poor man has received will be accounted to him as a talent. 
One has received knowledge; he is bound to employ his talent in discharging the 
office of preacher. Another has received earthly goods; the property, of whose use 
he has to render an account, is his talent. Another has neither knowledge of heavenly 
things nor superfluity of earthly goods, but he has learned a trade and supports 
himself by it; his trade will be reckoned his talent. Another has none of these 
things: but perhaps he stands in a confidential relation to some rich man; if then 
he does not take advantage <pb n="131" id="iii.v-Page_131" />of his position for the needy, he will 
be judged for the neglect of his talent.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">While recommending the study of Holy Scripture, he discriminates 
between its false and its true use; and counsels that manner of reading the Bible 
in which the regard to self-improvement should be paramount. “Those,” says he, “who 
seek to fathom the mysteries of God beyond their power of comprehension, become 
unfruitful by their hunger; for they seek not what can train them in humility, patience, 
and long-suffering, but only what serves to show off their learning and enables 
them to talk. They often speak boldly about the being of God, while they are so 
unfortunate as not to know themselves. While they strive after what they cannot 
comprehend, they neglect that which might have made them better men.” He shows, 
however, at the same time, how every one, seeking in the right way, may find an 
answer to his questions, and the satisfaction of his wants in the Holy Scriptures. 
“God does not,” he says, “answer individual minds by special voices, but he has 
so arranged his word as to answer all questions thereby. If we search for our particular 
cases in the Scripture, we find them there. A general answer . is given therein 
to us all about that which each in particular suffers. Let the life of those who 
have gone before be a pattern for those who follow. To adduce one instance amongst 
many: When we are seized with pain or any bodily annoyance, we wish perhaps to know 
its hidden causes, finding some <pb n="132" id="iii.v-Page_132" />consolation even in knowing what it 
is which we suffer. But since no especial reply is bestowed on our especial search, 
we have recourse to the Holy Scripture. There we find how Paul, when he was tempted 
with the infirmities of the flesh, received this reply: My grace is sufficient for 
thee, my strength is made perfect in weakness.” It was said to him in his particular 
infirmity, that it need not be particularly repeated to each one of us. Thus we 
hear the voice of God in the Holy Scripture, on occasion of the sufferings of Paul, 
in order that we, if we have sorrows to bear, need not each one seek a similar voice 
for his own consolation. The Lord does not answer our every word, because He has 
once spoken and will not repeat it. That is to say, whatever was said to our fathers 
through the Holy Scriptures, was said for our instruction. The teachers of the Church 
may, therefore, confidently say, when they see many grieving and faint at heart, 
because God does not answer their every word, that God had once spoken and will 
not repeat it; that is to say, that he does not now come to the aid of individuals 
in their thoughts and temptations, by special prophetic voices and angelic ministrations; 
because the Holy Scriptures include all that is necessary to meet individual cases, 
and they are constructed so as to mould the life of later times by the examples 
of the earlier.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">Gregory, no less than the earlier ecclesiastical doctors, combated 
the delusion that it is enough to confess the pure doctrines contained in the creeds, <pb n="133" id="iii.v-Page_133" />
and to be zealous for these without the practical influence of faith on the life. 
To a bishop, who boasted to Gregory of his zeal in the conversion of heretics, and 
of whom he had good reason to think that he was not sufficiently concerned about 
the sanctification of himself and others, he wrote: “I thank Almighty God, that 
through you the teachers of error are recalled to the Church. But you must take 
care that those who are in the bosom of the Church so live, that they do not become 
her enemies by their bad conduct. For if, unconstrained by love for Divine things, 
they serve earthly desires, in the very bosom of the Church herself children are 
nourished, alien to her.” When Reccared, king of the Visigoths in Spain, was converted 
from Arianism to the doctrine of the Church, Gregory warned the first Spanish bishop, 
Leander of Seville, that whilst rejoicing at the king’s conversion he should watch 
over him and see that the good work begun in him was completed, and that he should 
not exalt himself as if he had done enough good already; that also, by the course 
of his life, he should show himself true to the faith he had confessed, that he 
might by his works prove himself a citizen of the eternal kingdom.” And he wrote 
thus to the king himself on this event: “You must seek to observe great moderation 
in the discharge of your government, that the plenitude of power may not carry your 
soul away; for government is only well conducted, when ambition does not vanquish 
honour, You must guard against allowing anger to insinuate <pb n="134" id="iii.v-Page_134" />itself, 
lest you should execute your determinations in a precipitate manner. Anger must 
not master the soul, when it punishes a crime, but it must obey reason as a servant; 
for where it has once begun to take possession of the soul, it deems its own cruel 
actions just. Therefore it is written: ‘The wrath of men worketh not the righteousness 
of God.’” (<scripRef passage="James 1:4" id="iii.v-p15.1" parsed="|Jas|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.4">James i, 4</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">Although Gregory was credulous about the miraculous tales of his 
time, and took delight in them, yet he was far from that thirst for marvels which 
forgets, in solitary instances of the miraculous, that which is the aim and centre 
of all miracles. He uttered many a golden word upon the true end of miracles which 
are addressed to the eye, to raise the gaze of men from the visible to the invisible, 
and on the relation of all miracles to that highest miracle, the goal of them all,—the 
work of God in the minds of men redeemed and sanctified by Him, <i>the work of the 
bringing forth of the new creature. </i>In one place he speaks thus: ‘When Paul 
came to Malta and saw the island full of unbelievers, he healed the father of Publius,—who 
was afflicted with dysentery and fever,—by his prayer; and yet he said to Timothy, 
when he was sick, only this: ‘Drink no longer water, but use a little wine for thy 
stomach’s sake, and thine often infirmities.’ Why, O Paul, do you restore the sick 
unbeliever through your prayer, and for so great a fellow-labourer in the preaching 
of the Gospel, only prescribe natural remedies in the manner of a physician? <pb n="135" id="iii.v-Page_135" />
Is it not because external miracles serve the purpose of leading the soul to internal 
ones; so that, by the outward appearance of the visible miracle, faith in the greater 
and invisible miracle is produced? The father of Publius had to be cured by such 
a miraculous sign, in order to be renewed in spirit, whilst he recovered his bodily 
health by the miracle. Timothy needed no outward miracle, because <i>he had already 
the inner life complete</i>.” And in another sermon: “Faith must be nourished by 
miracles, in order that it may grow; for we also, when we plant herbs, water them 
until we see that they have taken firm root in the ground, and then we leave off 
watering them. A few of these miraculous signs must be regarded more closely. For 
the Church works every day spiritually, what she then worked through the apostles 
corporeally. Those believers who renounce the language of their former worldly life, 
utter holy truths, and declare the praise and the power of their Creator, what do 
these but <i>speak with other tongues? </i>When they hear pernicious counsel, but 
do not suffer themselves to be seduced to evil deeds, they drink, indeed, fatal 
poison, but it does not harm them. When they see their neighbours weak in virtue 
and help them with all their might, strengthening them by their example,—what do 
they but lay their hands on the sick that they may be healed? These miracles are 
surely the greater, the more spiritual they are—greater, because not the body but 
the soul is awakened by them. These miracles, my <pb n="136" id="iii.v-Page_136" />dearest brethren, 
you can perform by God’s grace, if you will. Strive after these miracles of love 
and piety, which are the more certain the more they are hidden.” And, in another 
place: “We should distinguish between those gifts of the Spirit, without which we 
cannot attain to life, and those by which a testimony is given to the sanctity of 
our life for the good of others. For meekness, humility, patience, faith, hope, 
are gifts of the Spirit, but gifts without which men cannot attain to eternal life. 
The gifts of prophecy and of healing are also His gifts, but such as manifest the 
presence of His power for the good of the beholder.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">Gregory rejoiced in the success of the abbot Augustine, sent forth 
by him for the conversion of the Anglo-Saxons, who also believed himself supported 
in his work by miracles. Gregory gave thanks for the Divine grace, but held it necessary 
to warn Augustine not to be unduly exalted on account of it. Such a warning was 
very needful to this active missionary. There was danger lest the Divine work itself, 
of which he served as the instrument, might be hindered by his want of humility. 
Perhaps, if he had had more of this salt of all Christian virtue and labour, he 
might have succeeded in effecting much for the confirmation and extension of the 
new Church in England; even in inducing the ancient Britons, who, by their traditional 
customs, and their spirit of ecclesiastical freedom, were separated from the Romish 
Anglo-Saxon Church, to unite themselves into. one whole with it. <pb n="137" id="iii.v-Page_137" />The 
Britons consulted a pious hermit on the proposal made to them. He answered, that 
they might follow Augustine if he were a man of God. When they further questioned 
him, by what token they were to recognise a man of God, he replied: “If he be meek 
and lowly in heart, like the Lord, it is to be expected that he will bear the yoke 
of his master as a disciple of Christ, and not wish to impose on you any other burden. 
But if he be of a violent and proud spirit, it is clear that he is not born of God, 
and we must not give heed to his words.” However, when they further asked, by what 
signs they would know whether he were a meek and humble man, he said, “they had 
better cause him and his retinue to enter first, and take their places in the assembly, 
where these affairs were to be discussed. If, when they afterwards went in, he rose 
at their entrance, they should acknowledge him as a servant of Christ. But if he 
remained sitting, although their numbers far exceeded his, they were not to recognise 
him.” Such an external sign is certainly very deceptive; it may, however, as a spontaneous 
expression of the inward character, have a special significance. The character often 
shows itself most clearly in trifles, and this might be the case here. And the old 
Britons came to an accurate judgment when they found humility wanting in Augustine, 
if it was true that he needed the advice and warning which Gregory gave him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18">Gregory wrote him this letter, imbued with the spirit of Christian 
wisdom: “Glory be to God in <pb n="138" id="iii.v-Page_138" />the highest, and on earth peace, and goodwill
<i>to </i>men, because the ‘<i>corn of wheat is fallen into the ground, and has 
died</i>,’ so that He, by whose death we live, by whose weakness we are made strong, 
by whose suffering we are saved from sufferings, from love to whom we seek out, 
in Britain, brethren whom we know not, through whose grace we have found those whom 
we sought without knowing them, shall not reign in heaven ‘<i>alone</i>.’ Is it 
not the word of Him who said: ‘My Father worketh hitherto, and I work,’—who, in 
order to show that He would not convert’ the world by human wisdom, but by <i>His
</i>power, chose for the preachers whom He sent into the world unlearned men, which 
is now being fulfilled in the performance of mighty things by weak instruments among 
the English people? But, beloved brother, there is something in this heavenly gift 
which should cause you to fear in the midst of your great joy. You must indeed rejoice 
that the souls of the English are drawn to the inward grace by the outward miracles, 
but you must fear lest your weak soul be lifted up on account of the miracles which 
have taken place; for we must remember that when the disciples returned delighted 
from their preaching, and told their heavenly Master, ‘Lord, even the devils are 
subject to us in thy name,’ they at once received this counsel—‘Rejoice not in 
that the spirits are subject to you, but rather rejoice that your names are written 
in heaven.’ While they were exulting in the miracle, they had suffered <pb n="139" id="iii.v-Page_139" />
their souls to be invaded by a self-seeking and temporal joy. But they were thus 
recalled from a selfish to a universal, from a transitory to an eternal joy. For 
all the elect do not perform miracles, but all have their names written in heaven. 
The disciples of truth ought to rejoice only over that inheritance which they share 
in common with all, and of which the joy is without end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">“This also remains for you to do, my dearest brother: that whilst 
you work these things outwardly by the power of God, you judge your own heart with 
strictness,—remembering well what you are, and how great the grace of God towards 
his people, in that he enables even you to work miracles for their sakes. If you 
recollect to have sinned in any way against our Creator, by word or by deed, recall 
it continually to your thoughts, that the consideration of guilt may repress rising 
pride. And remember in all the signs and wonders which you have received, that they 
were not given to <i>you, </i>but to those for whose salvation they were granted. 
It is necessary to restrain the soul from seeking its own honour in miracles, and 
from becoming elated with joy at its own elevation. Nothing but the winning of souls 
should be sought by miracles, and the glory of Him through whose power those miracles 
are accomplished. The Lord has given us one sign, however, at which we may indeed 
rejoice, and by which we may recognise our own election, when he says: ‘By this 
shall every one know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another.’”</p>
<pb n="140" id="iii.v-Page_140" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">A golden counsel is this at all times, for all to whose labours 
the Lord gives great results, and who incur the temptations of wishing to glorify 
themselves in what God has done through them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21">A lady who was tormented by the sense of her sins, sought consolation 
from Gregory, and wrote to him that she would give him no peace until he told her 
that he had received a special revelation that her’ sins were forgiven. Gregory 
wrote to her that he was unworthy to receive a special revelation, and directed 
her to the fountain of the compassion of the Redeemer, open to all, saying: “I know 
that you fervently love the Almighty God, and I confide in his mercy that these 
words from the lips of truth, are spoken in relation to you also, ‘Her sins, which 
are many, are forgiven—for she loved much.’” In a sermon, he says, concerning Christian 
self-knowledge: “The more holy men advance in the Divine life, the deeper insight 
do they gain into their own unworthiness; for when they are nearest to the light, 
they discover what had been hidden from them in their hearts, and their outward 
life appears to them so much the more odious, as that which they see within appears 
more beautiful. For every one is revealed to himself when he becomes enlightened 
by contact with the true light; <i>in learning what holiness is, he also learns 
what guilt is</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22">But he also warned men against that false humility, which nourishes 
vanity by that which is the most contrary to all vanity and pride. “We know <pb n="141" id="iii.v-Page_141" />
many,” he says, “who, without being accused by any one, acknowledge that they are 
sinners; but when blamed by any one else on account of their sins, seek to defend 
themselves in order not to appear sinners. If such persons, when speaking of their 
own accord, acknowledged their sinfulness with genuine humility, they would not, 
when reproached by others, deny their being what they themselves before confessed.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23"><i>Of the nature of self-denial</i>, he says: “It is not enough 
to renounce our possessions, if we do not renounce ourselves. Whither then should 
we flee from ourselves? We should renounce ourselves in that which sin has made 
us, and remain ourselves in that which we have become through grace.” And in reference 
to this, he says elsewhere: “The more holiness daily grows in us through the Spirit 
of God, the more does our selfish nature decrease. We attain to a perfect stature 
in God, when we renounce ourselves entirely.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24">Gregory always deprecated the externalizing and isolating of virtues 
and good works; pointing out, that there is a close connexion between all that is 
really good,—that <i>love </i>is the soul of all good, without which nothing has 
any value. “Purity, soberness, distributing our property amongst the poor, are nothing, 
he says, without love. Satan trembles to see in us that true lowly love which we 
bear to one another; he grudges us this harmony; for we thus display that which 
he himself was not able to. retain. Evil spirits fear the multitude of the elect, <pb n="142" id="iii.v-Page_142" />
when they see them banded together against them by the unity of love. But how great 
the importance of unity is, appears from this: that without it, the other virtues 
are not even virtues.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25">“In order to show mercy to the needy,” he says, “two things are 
requisite: a man to give, and a thing to be given. But the man is incomparably better 
than the thing. Thus, he who gives of his substance to his famishing neighbour, 
but does not guard his life from the evil one, gives his goods to God, and himself 
to sin. He has offered the meaner thing to his Creator, and preserved the nobler 
for the evil one. Then only is any sacrifice acceptable to God when the branches 
of piety spring from the root of righteousness.” He terms love the compensating 
principle in all diversities of gifts among men, both corporeal and intellectual, 
because thereby the gifts peculiar to each are made common to all. In speaking of 
the diversities of gifts among the Apostles, who were appointed to supply and complete, 
he says: “The Almighty God deals with the souls of men as with the different countries 
of the earth. For He might have bestowed all productions on every country; but if 
every land did not need those of others, there would have been no intercourse between 
them. Therefore, He gave to one a superabundance of wine; to another, of oil; to 
one, great numbers of cattle; to another, richness of vegetable productions; so 
that, by each supplying what the other wants, the several lands become united by 
an interchange of gifts. As the <pb n="143" id="iii.v-Page_143" />different lands are related to each 
other, so are the souls of the saints, who share their gifts, like the countries 
their fruits, that all may be bound together in one love.” Thus Gregory shows how 
the variety, and inequality among men is a necessary arrangement, and ordained by 
God, and the wish to reduce everything to an external uniformity, would be a mutilation 
of nature and a disturbance of Divine order; whilst the love resulting from the 
Gospel is the equalizing principle, all natural or conventional inequalities being 
but material for the manifestation and preservation of love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26"><i>Of true prayer</i>: “We see, dearest brethren,” says Gregory, 
“in what great numbers you have assembled at this festival; how you bow your knees, 
beat your breasts, utter words of prayer and confessions of sins, wet your faces 
with tears. But test, I beseech you, the quality of your prayers; search whether 
you pray in the name of Jesus, that is, whether you ask for the joys of eternal 
salvation, for in the house of Jesus ye seek not Jesus, if, in the very temple of 
eternity, you pray in an inordinate way for what is temporal. One prays for a wife, 
another for an estate, another for a maintenance. We may, indeed, when we want such 
things, pray to the Almighty God for them, but we must at the same time remember 
what our Saviour has commanded us: ‘Seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, 
and all these things shall be added unto you.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p27">And in another place: “True prayer consists not <pb n="144" id="iii.v-Page_144" />
in the utterance of the lips, but in the feeling of the heart, for it is not our 
word but our desires, which, as a mighty voice, reach to the hidden ear of God. 
When we pray for everlasting life with the <i>mouth</i>, and do not desire it in 
the heart, our cry is only a silence. If we long for it out of the abundance of 
the heart, our silence is a cry, for in the inmost soul, in the desire of the heart, 
there is then the hidden cry, which does not reach human ears, yet fills the ear 
of the Creator.” Of the operation of the Holy Ghost on the human mind, he says: 
“The breath of the Holy Spirit raises the human soul when it touches it, and, repressing 
earthly thoughts, influences the soul with heavenly longing, so that it has more 
joy in the things above than in anything else, and despises all that springs from 
the earth and the corruption of men. Thus, to comprehend the hidden word, implies 
the reception of the Holy Ghost into the soul. This word can only be apprehended 
by him who has it. It is a thing to be felt, but cannot be expressed in words.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p28">Of the manifold modes in which the Holy Spirit draws men to himself 
and trains them, he says: “Sometimes God awakens us to repentance by love, sometimes 
by fear. Sometimes He shows the nothingness of the present, and directs our desires 
to the love of the eternal; sometimes He reveals eternal things to us first, that 
the temporal may appear as nothing in their light. Sometimes He represents to us 
our own sinfulness, thus softening us into compassion for the sins of others. Sometimes 
He <pb n="145" id="iii.v-Page_145" />holds up to our view the wickedness of others, and by thus leading 
us to repentance, delivers us in a wonderful way from our own wickedness.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p29">A man who so well appreciated the nature of Christianity, as intended 
to influence the inward being of man, would necessarily understand that men, in 
order to lead their brethren to repentance, can only bring this Divine power near 
to their hearts by their life and doctrine, and that the work which the Lord alone 
can accomplish by His Spirit, cannot be enforced by human contrivance or power. 
And we find in his writings many beautiful observations on this point, although 
he was sometimes carried away by untempered zeal, and did not al: ways faithfully 
act up to the opinions here laid down. He emphatically declares his disapprobation 
of those blind zealots who forcibly compelled the Jews in Italy to be baptized, 
or disturbed them in the free exercise of their religion. He wrote to a bishop of 
Naples: “Those who sincerely seek to guide the unbelieving to the true faith, must 
try to effect their purpose in a friendly, and not in a violent manner, lest the 
souls which might have been won by a patient exposition of doctrine, should be repelled 
by hostility. Those who act otherwise, and under the cloak of zeal seek to hinder 
them in their wonted religious observances, show that they ate seeking their own 
things rather than the things of God. Why do we prescribe to the Jews rules for 
their Divine service if we cannot thereby win them? We should endeavour rather to 
draw them <pb n="146" id="iii.v-Page_146" />to us by rational conviction and by mildness, and not cause 
them to shun us; that, whilst arguing with them from the Holy Scripture, we may 
convert them by God’s grace.” And to a bishop of Terracina: “Those who are still 
distant from Christianity we must try to lead into the faith by gentleness and mildness, 
with admonition and persuasion; lest those who might have been induced to believe 
by the gentle force of preaching, should be repulsed by threats and terror.”</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Christianity in Poverty and Lowliness, and on the Sick Bed." progress="41.67%" prev="iii.v" next="iv" id="iii.vi">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">CHRISTIANITY IN POVERTY AND LOWLINESS, AND ON THE SICK BED.</h2>
<p class="continue" id="iii.vi-p1">THE working of Christianity is not less seen in small than in 
great things. It needs no grand or public theatre in order to display itself. It 
is the light that, wherever it may be, cannot remain hidden under the bushel. Indeed, 
what Christianity is, is best seen in this, that it fills with heavenly glory vessels 
despised or esteemed as nothing in the eyes of men—a glory which far outshines all 
earthly splendours; that it pours into them the powers of the world to come, beside 
which all the powers of the earth are nothing. In all ages, that which the apostle 
Paul so nobly expresses in <scripRef passage="1Cor 1:27" id="iii.vi-p1.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.27">1 Cor. i, 27</scripRef>, 
is evident in the operations of the Gospel. “God hath chosen the foolish things 
of the world to confound the wise. And God hath chosen the weak things of the world 
to confound the things that are mighty, and base things of the world, and things <pb n="147" id="iii.vi-Page_147" />
that are despised hath God chosen; yea, the things that are not, to bring to naught 
the things that are.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p2">A large portion of these operations of Christianity remains, indeed, 
hidden from the eyes of the greater portion of mankind, and cannot, therefore, find 
a place in the pages of history. So much the more unwise, therefore, is it to judge 
of the effect of Christianity in any age, by what floats on the surface; and so 
much the more important is it for the historian to search everywhere in the midst 
of the darkness for these scattered beams of light, and by the side of a man whom 
God set on so high a place, and to whom he intrusted so broad and manifold a sphere 
of activity as Gregory, to introduce one who, in the meanest station of this world, 
in the neediest and most helpless condition, yet manifested the glory of the Divine 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p3">We should know nothing of the life of this child of God, if the 
great bishop (Gregory) had, like the world, suffered himself to be so dazzled by 
appearances, as not to perceive the treasure in the earthen vessel. We will listen 
to the bishop himself, as he describes to us the life of this man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p4">“In the vault through which we enter the church of Clermont, lived 
a certain Servulus, whom many among you know, as I know him, poor in earthly goods, 
rich in God, worn out by a long illness; for, from his childhood until the end of 
his life, he lay paralyzed in all his limbs. Did I say he could not stand? He could 
not even raise himself so as to <pb n="148" id="iii.vi-Page_148" />sit upright on his bed, he was never 
able to lift his hand to his mouth, nor even to turn from side to side. His mother 
and his brother were always with him to wait upon him, and what he received in alms 
he used to distribute to the poor. <i>He could not read; but he had bought himself 
a Bible, </i>and used to welcome all pious men, and <i>make them read to him from 
this Bible. </i>And thus, without reading, he was, nevertheless, able to become 
acquainted with the whole Bible. He sought, amidst his sufferings, constantly to 
thank God, and to spend day and night in praising him. When he felt the ap-. proach 
of death, he begged his visitors to stand up with him, and to sing Psalms with him, 
in expectation of his approaching end. And, dying as he was, he sang with them, 
when suddenly he ceased, and cried aloud: ‘Hush, hear you not how the praises of 
God resound in heaven?’ And while he turned the ear of his spirit to catch these 
praises of God, his holy soul departed from his body.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5">Gregory appended to this narrative these words of exhortation 
to his Church: “Behold the end of him, who bore the sufferings of this life with 
resignation! But I beseech you, my dearest brethren, think what excuse shall we 
be able to offer at the day of judgment, who, although we have received goods and 
hands, are slothful in good works, whilst this poor man, who had not the use of 
his hands, could, nevertheless, fulfil the commandments of the Lord? Even if the 
Lord should not lead forth against us the Apostles, who drew hosts of believers <pb n="149" id="iii.vi-Page_149" />
into the kingdom by their preaching; the martyrs, who, pouring forth their blood, 
entered the heavenly country; what shall we say when we see this Servulus, whose 
limbs were paralyzed by sickness, without paralyzing him in the accomplishment of 
good works?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6">Let us compare with this Servulus—whose life in that maimed and 
helpless body was not spent in vain, who did more for the glory of his God and the 
good of his brother men, than others who lived in. the splendour of the world, and 
in great activity—those noble Romans, of whom the younger Pliny speaks, who, in 
long and desperate sickness, with the stoic composure of the wise of this world, 
put an end to their lives with their own hands. We will not condemn the noble spirits 
to whom the grace of knowing the Gospel was not vouchsafed. But in which of the 
two do we find the true dignity of man, that true elevation which is founded in 
humility, and on that very account, can never be cast down or robbed of its crown?</p>
<pb n="150" id="iii.vi-Page_150" />
<pb n="150" id="iii.vi-Page_150_1" />
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Part II. Memoirs from the History of Missions in the Middle Ages." progress="42.64%" prev="iii.vi" next="iv.i" id="iv">
<h1 id="iv-p0.1">PART II.</h1>
<h2 id="iv-p0.2">MEMOIRS FROM THE HISTORY OF MISSIONS IN THE MIDDLE AGES.</h2>

<div2 title="General Remarks on the History of Missions in This Age." progress="42.65%" prev="iv" next="iv.ii" id="iv.i">
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">GENERAL REMARKS ON THE HISTORY OF MISSIONS IN THIS AGE.</h2>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i-p1">THE operations of Christianity are always radically the same, 
because they flow from its essential character, and its relations to human nature; 
yet it makes some difference whether it is received amongst nations to whom it was 
previously quite unknown, either plunged in barbarism or endowed with a certain 
degree of civilization, proceeding from some other form of religion, or whether 
it attaches itself to an already existing Christian tradition. In the latter case, 
it will indeed have to combat the same reactions of the nature of the old man, which, 
whilst they manifest themselves undisguisedly amongst nations to which Christianity 
is quite strange, are yet also to be met with under a Christian disguise where a 
Christian tradition is found. And even with those nations amongst which Christianity 
is now received, a class of men may ever be found who, in their condition of barbarous 
recklessness, have remained almost totally estranged from its influence, and in 
reference to whom our missionary, activity is still needed, so that the distinction 
between home and foreign missions is in this respect just.</p>
<pb n="151" id="iv.i-Page_151" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p2">In foreign missions, we should distinguish between the different 
conditions of the nations to which these missionary labours are directed, whether 
they are quite uncivilized, or whether they already possess a certain indigenous 
civilization. The principle of Christianity must always manifest itself as a reforming 
principle; whether it becomes to savage nations—by being engrafted into the wild 
stock of the natural man—the germ of all the human training needed by them,—or whether 
it introduces a new spirit into an already existing civilization. In this latter 
case, Christianity will find a point of contact in the previous national culture, 
but must purify, enlighten, and reanimate it, by that higher spirit of life which 
is lacking in all which is not born of the Spirit. In the former case, it will itself 
first communicate to the wild stock of human nature, the impulse and the energy 
for all kinds of civilization, corresponding to the individual characteristics of 
each nation. The latter operation we have seen in the first appearance of Christianity; 
the former is exhibited amongst the nations of Germanic descent, in which Christianity 
prepared the way for the whole of the characteristic civilization of the Middle 
Ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p3">Whilst, among the ancients, the existing opposition between nations 
seemed invincible, and civilization was deemed to be the privilege only of certain 
tribes,—Christianity, on the other hand, distinguishes between that which is founded 
in the original nature of man as it came from the hand of <pb n="152" id="iv.i-Page_152" />God, and 
that which has proceeded from sin. It teaches us to perceive that, whilst all nations 
are of one blood, and, by this common origin, have all received the same nature 
destined to be conformed to the image of God; so, by means of redemption and regeneration, 
what has proceeded from the corruption of sin, may again be restored in all men, 
and the cause of all opposition and division be overcome. And Christianity, as will 
more and more be seen in the “History of Missions,” is able actually to accomplish 
that which it sets before it as its ideal-goal and requirement; and even whilst 
the intellectual gifts of nations and individuals remain unchanged, to communicate, 
nevertheless, the same: higher life to all,—to awaken, in all, the consciousness 
of that in which alone the dignity of man consists, and to lead to its realization. 
But how has Christianity brought this about? What was the characteristic of the 
process of culture everywhere carried on by it? It is contained in the words of 
the Lord, that the new wine must not be poured into old bottles—a new piece must 
not be added to the old garment, but all must be made new. There is the same law 
in the education of nations as in that of individuals. It is the nature of Christianity 
not to mould and reform from without—not first to combat barbarism and vice in individual 
outbreaks; lest the evil spirit which is cast out, should return with seven other 
spirits worse than himself, and the last state of that man be worse than the first. 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 11:26" id="iv.i-p3.1" parsed="|Luke|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.26">Luke xi, 26</scripRef>.) Christianity does not begin 
with forcing <pb n="153" id="iv.i-Page_153" />the old nature into an outward propriety or moral restraint; 
nor with intruding on nations a civilization shaped in a foreign mould, as has been 
the case with other attempts at civilization, which have consequently repressed 
free individual life, and so contained in themselves the seeds of decay; but by 
attaching itself to, or first calling forth, that consciousness of sin by which 
humanity feels itself separated from God, it imparts to those who had arrived at 
this consciousness, the joyful tidings of redemption; and from the appropriation 
of this, the new life of faith and love develops itself in a Divine life—the opposite 
to all barbarism and decay, and the source of all true civilization.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p4">Athanasius speaks of this operation of Christianity, at the time 
when this new creation first began to manifest itself amongst those tribes of Germanic 
descent which had been brought by war into contact with the Roman empire. “Who amongst 
men,” he said, “would ever have been able to conquer so large a portion of the earth; 
to penetrate amongst the Scythians, Ethiopians, Persians, Armenians, and Goths, 
who dwell beyond the ocean, and preach to them of the vanity of their idols, of 
virtue and purity of morals—who but our Lord Jesus Christ, ‘the power of God;’ He 
who not only proclaimed salvation through his disciples, but was also able to move 
the minds of men amongst those nations to lay aside their barbarous customs, no 
more to honour their national gods, but through Him, to honour the Father. For in 
ancient times, <pb n="154" id="iv.i-Page_154" />when the Greeks and barbarians were given to idolatry, 
men waged war against each other, and were fierce to their kindred; no one could 
travel by land or by sea without a sword in his hand, because there was irreconcilable 
hatred amongst them all. Weapons were amongst their necessaries of life, and the 
sword instead of the staff was their indispensable stay. But now that the nations 
come over to the doctrine of Christ, they lay aside in a wonderful way, with truly 
contrite hearts, these savage customs, and no longer plan war, but all tends to 
peace. Who is it that has effected this, or who is it that has bound together those 
who hated each other? Who else but the beloved Son of the Father, the common Saviour 
of all, Jesus Christ, who, because of his love, has suffered. all things for our 
salvation? For, from the beginning, the peace was proclaimed which was to proceed 
from Him: ‘And they shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and their spears 
into pruning-hooks; nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall 
they learn war any more’ <scripRef passage="Isa 2:4" id="iv.i-p4.1" parsed="|Isa|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.2.4">Isa. ii. 4</scripRef>. And 
this can no longer seem incredible to us, since we see the barbarians, to whom rudeness 
of manners was habitual as long as they sacrificed to their idols, and who could 
not remain an instant without their swords, as soon as they receive the doctrine 
of Christ, turn from war to agriculture, and instead of arming their hands with 
weapons, clasp them in prayer; instead of waging war against each other, arm themselves 
against Satan and his forces, and <pb n="155" id="iv.i-Page_155" />contend against them by virtue and 
purity of morals. This is a monument of the Divine power of the Saviour; and to 
this is added yet this further marvel, that for Christ’s sake they despise death, 
and die as martyrs for him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p5">Jerome also, in his time, when men of the nation of the Goths, 
who were regarded by the Greeks and Romans as barbarians incapable of civilization, 
laid questions before him about the interpretation of Scripture, and a zeal for 
the study of the Scriptures was diffused amongst these wild tribes, (as we now see 
a similar zeal amongst the Australian tribes, in whom Christianity has produced 
a germ of civilization,) sees in this fact with Athanasius a fulfilment of this 
promise in Isaiah: “Who would have believed that the barbarous tongue of the Goth 
should search the primitive Hebrew Scriptures, and that, whilst the Greeks sleep, 
or quarrel with one another, Germany should seek to fathom the Word of God. Now 
I experience the truth, ‘that God is no respecter of persons:’ but in every nation 
he who feareth Him and worketh righteousness is accepted. of Him <scripRef passage="Acts 10:34,35" id="iv.i-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|10|34|0|0;|Acts|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.34 Bible:Acts.10.35">
Acts x, 34, 35</scripRef>. The finger which managed the arrow becomes soft enough 
to guide the pen; the breast of the savage warrior is changed to gentleness.” Then 
he quotes the above-cited passages of Isaiah, and adds these words: “‘The wolf shall 
dwell with the lamb, the leopard shall lie down with the kid. The cow and the bear 
shall feed together, and their young ones shall lie down together, and the lion 
shall eat straw like the ox,’ <pb n="156" id="iv.i-Page_156" /><scripRef passage="Isa 11:6,7" id="iv.i-p5.2" parsed="|Isa|11|6|0|0;|Isa|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.6 Bible:Isa.11.7">Isa. 
xi, 6, 7</scripRef>. “Not,” adds Jerome, “that simplicity shall become savage, but 
that the savage shall learn simplicity.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p6">As such results could only flow from Christianity, so through 
Christianity alone could the impulse and the power be given to carry Divine light 
to savage nations. What was it that impelled men to leave their country and their 
kindred, in order to expose themselves to all kinds of difficulties and perils amongst 
savage nations? It was the sense of the love of the Redeemer, which constrained 
him to exchange his glory for the wretchedness of men, and to yield himself up to 
death for sinners. The sense of this love constrained them to show similar love 
to their brethren who were still estranged from God, and to risk all in order to 
impart to others that salvation in which they partook only by grace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p7">It is precisely because Christianity works from within to mould 
the savage nature in all its parts—because therefore it did not give anything ready-made 
to the nations, but imparted to them the first germ of Divine life, from which all 
must develop itself freely and therefore gradually, that it bad long to contend 
with the barbarism which it was thoroughly to overcome. In the frequently vain complaints 
of the barbarism of certain ages of the Church, it is forgotten that the true dignity 
of man does not consist in the harmonious development of all the spiritual and moral 
faculties of his nature, but in the reception of that Divine life into the <pb n="157" id="iv.i-Page_157" />
depths of the soul, from which, indeed, when it has thoroughly penetrated the stock 
of human nature from root to branch, this harmonious development necessarily springs, 
but which can exist amidst the predominant mass of barbarism, and even propagate 
itself in the midst of the torrent. Thus, amidst the most barbarous ages, we find 
operations of the genuine Christian spirit or manifestations of that Divine life 
such as we have already seen in the previous portion of this history, and which 
we shall not entirely miss in any of the subsequent ages. That fire which the Saviour 
came to enkindle amongst men, has since then never ceased in any age to burn with 
a more or less bright flame. It could never be entirely quenched by the power of 
the spirit of the world. The living water of the Holy Spirit flows with more or 
less admixture through all the centuries. The highest and deepest things in humanity 
having in heaven their origin and their end, remain exalted above the changes and 
chances of time—ever the same—and all who have a portion in them feel and know themselves 
to be one with the band of believers in all times and in all places. Therefore the
<i>idea of progress, </i>which belongs to the region of mutable things, <i>can have 
no place here</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p8">We must, moreover, not forget that the rude Northern races were 
to diffuse their barbarism over the visible Church, in order in their turn to be 
remoulded by it, a result which, in consequence of the freedom of man, could only 
be attained in this way.</p>
<pb n="158" id="iv.i-Page_158" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p9">Christianity can indeed be propagated in a few generally comprehensible 
doctrines, which are preserved by the power of God in the minds of men. These doctrines, 
as is shown by the experience of recent times amongst Hottentots, Greenlanders, 
and Negroes, as also by the experience of earlier ages, are such as to find access 
even amongst those deficient of all kind of civilization; for everywhere there lies 
hidden in man something akin to God, which can only be awakened to consciousness 
by the revelation of its source,—can only be released from its veil of corruption 
by the breath from above. Ire-wens was able to appeal to the fact, that without 
paper and ink, the doctrine of salvation could be written by the Holy Spirit on 
the hearts of those who were unacquainted with letters, and could not have received 
any doctrine in writing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p10">But experience also teaches that Divine truth has never been able 
to propagate itself continuously, when the written records have not been added to 
the oral preaching; those records from which every age and every individual may 
draw afresh the living truth in its purity, and appropriate it in its characteristic 
and applicable form. By the propagation of these records, the Divine contents could 
be preserved from all falsifications; or, if these had arisen could be purged from 
them. Certainly all which has proceeded from the operations of pure and genuine 
Christianity, all which in all ages has been thought, and purposed, and done, and 
instituted in the true Christian spirit,—is inwardly linked <pb n="159" id="iv.i-Page_159" />together; 
all the operations of the Holy Spirit in the life of humanity, form one great invisible 
chain, and it must ever give us a holy joy when we can recognise the links of this 
chain in history, and in this sense trace a Christian tradition in all times and 
places in which the Gospel has been preached. But this operation of the Holy Ghost, 
this Christian tradition flowing from it, is never, and nowhere, pure and untroubled, 
but is everywhere, and at all times, disturbed by the mixture of the flesh, and 
of that which is not Divine. Everywhere, and always, we find in tradition the Antichristian 
beside the Christian, as every one must in himself, in his inward and outward life, 
be conscious of the same mixture, and what is seen in a small scale in the life 
of every individual Christian, is seen on a large scale in the life of the whole 
Church. We are thus always in danger of confounding the Christian with the unchristian, 
what is of the flesh with what is of the Spirit; if <i>we have not in the Divine 
Word, which mirrors to us purely the operations of the Holy Spirit</i>, a trustworthy 
source of knowledge, a sure testing principle, a fixed rule, by which, as in our 
own souls, so also in the traditions of the whole Church, to separate that which 
is of God from that which is not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p11">And the experience of all ages teaches us further, that Christianity 
has only attained a firm and living growth, when, according to its essential tendency, 
if working vitally, it bears with it the germ of all human civilization, however 
gradually this <pb n="160" id="iv.i-Page_160" />may be developed. Christianity could not last amongst 
a nomad tribe, as is evidenced by the history of the Arab races, amongst others. 
It could indeed there, as in all other cases, find access; but if it really obtained 
a firm footing, it must bring about a complete revolution in the whole mode of living. 
Wisely, therefore, did the first Christian teachers of the barbarous nations, impart 
a knowledge of letters with that of Chris- tianity, for the sake of Christianity 
itself, and also to be the germ of all future culture for the people and the country. 
Thus, in the fourth century, the admirable Ulphila invented an alphabet for his 
Goths, and gave them the word of God in their own language. Patrick gave letters 
as well as Christianity to the Irish; he imparted to his scholars the little store 
of knowledge which he possessed, and also zeal for the attainment of more. The convents 
of Ireland, insured by its isolated position against the ruin which fell on the 
rest of Europe, became schools where, in quiet solitude, religion and science were 
cherished in close connexion with one another, and from which both Christianity 
and the germs of scientific culture were transplanted into other countries; as Abbot 
Alcuin, while he exhorted the Irish monks to make further efforts, “that through 
them, and from them, the light of truth and science might be spread over all parts 
pf the world,” also reminded them that, in old times, the most learned teachers 
had come forth from Ireland to Britain, France, and Italy, <pb n="161" id="iv.i-Page_161" />and had 
thereby brought great gain to the Church. If other religions, reposing on a blind 
faith, had cause to fear the light of science, which revealed the untenable nature 
of their doctrines, Christianity, on the contrary, both in its first efforts to 
penetrate the spiritual life of humanity or of a nation, and in its reappearence 
in new purity and glory, entered into an alliance with scientific culture. It was 
thus at the Reformation, that work of God for the restoration of the Apostolic Church, 
Luther says beautifully, in a letter to Eoban Hess, in 1523: “I see that there never 
has been an especial revelation of the Divine Word, when God has not first prepared 
the way by the resuscitation of languages and sciences, as by the forerunning of 
John the Baptist.”<note n="13" id="iv.i-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p12">See Luther’s <i>Briefe herausgegeben von Dr. de Wette,
</i>B. II.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p13">When the Christian Church was founded in England amongst the Anglo-Saxons, 
many of all ranks were seized with such a thirst for knowledge, that they visited 
the cells of the Irish monks, who shared with them in Christian love their spiritual 
and temporal goods, giving them daily maintenance, books, and instruction without 
recompense. In the second half of the seventh century, an admirable old man, Theodore 
of Cilicia, who brought sciences with him from Greece, made a progress through all 
England, as Archbishop of Canterbury, with his friend Abbot Hadrian, and sought 
to gather scholars around him. The instructions which were <pb n="162" id="iv.i-Page_162" />thus communicated 
to the English Church were soon after collected together by Bede, that simple and 
thoughtful as well as inquiring and scientific priest and monk. This man, who shone 
as a light for his own and subsequent times, says himself of his life since his 
seventh year: “I have used all diligence in the study of the Holy Scriptures, and 
in the observance of the conventual rules, and the daily singing in the Church; 
it was ever my joy, either to learn, or teach, or write something.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p14">The last days of this man, who is a model of a true Christian 
teacher, and met his death as he was exercising his calling amongst his devotedly 
attached pupils, is described to us by Cuthbert, who was one of them. He mentions 
how Bede passed the last weeks of his life in a sickness, which brought him to the 
grave, A. D. 735, in his sixty-third year. We will let the scholar himself speak: 
“He lived joyfully, giving thanks to God day and night, yea, at all hours, until 
the Feast of the Ascension; every day he gave lessons to us, his pupils, and the 
rest of his time he occupied himself in chanting psalms. He was awake almost the 
whole night, and spent it in joy and thanksgiving; and when he awoke from his short 
sleep, immediately he raised his hands on high, and began again to give thanks. 
He sang the words of the Apostle Paul: ‘It is a dreadful thing to fall into the 
hands of the living God.’ He sang much besides from the Holy Scriptures, and also 
many Anglo-Saxon hymns. He sang antiphons according to our and <pb n="163" id="iv.i-Page_163" />his 
custom, and amongst others this one: ‘O King of glory, Lord of power, who this day 
didst ascend a victor above all the heavens, ‘leave us not orphaned behind thee, 
but send to us the promised Spirit of the Father. Hallelujah.’ And when he came 
to the words ‘leave us not orphaned behind Thee,’ he burst into tears. And in an 
hour he began to sing again. We wept with him—now we read—then we wept—but we could 
not read without tears. Often would he thank God for sending him this sickness; 
and often would he say, ‘God chasteneth the son whom he loveth.’ Often, too, would 
he repeat these words of St. Ambrose: ‘I have not lived so that I should be ashamed 
to live amongst you; yet neither do I fear to die, for we have a good Lord.’ Besides 
the lessons which he gave us, and his psalm-singing during those days, he composed 
two important works:—a translation of the Gospel of St. John into our native tongue, 
for the use of the Church; and extracts from Isidore of Seville; for he said: ‘I 
would not that my pupils should read what is false, and after my death should labour 
in vain.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p15">“On the Tuesday before Ascension Day, his sickness increased, 
his breathing became difficult, and his feet began to swell. Yet he passed the whole 
day joyfully, dictating. At times he would say: ‘Make haste to learn, for I do not 
know how long I shall remain with you, whether my Creator will not soon take me 
to himself.’ The following night he spent in prayers of thanksgiving. And <pb n="164" id="iv.i-Page_164" />
when Wednesday dawned, he desired us diligently to continue writing what we had 
begun. When this was finished, we carried the relics in procession, as is customary 
on that day. One of us then said to him: ‘Dearest master, we have yet one chapter 
to translate; will it be grievous to thee, if we ask thee any further?’ He answered: 

‘It is quite easy—take the pen and write quickly.’ At three o
‘clock he said to me: 

‘Run quickly, and call the priests of this convent to me, that I may impart to them 
the gifts which God has given me. The rich of this world seek to give gold and silver 
and other costly things; but with great love and joy will I give to my brethren 
what God has given me.’ They all wept, chiefly for that he said, that in this world 
they should see his face no more. But they rejoiced in that he said: ‘It is time 
that I go to my Creator, I have lived long enough, the time of my departure is at 
hand, for I long to depart and be with Christ.’ Thus did he live till evening. Then 
that scholar said to him: ‘Dearest master, there is only one passage left to write?’ 
He answered: ‘Write quickly.’ Soon the scholar replied: ‘Now this also is written.’ 
He answered: ‘Thou hast well said. It is finished. Raise my head in thy hand, for 
it will do me good to sit opposite my sanctuary, where I was wont to kneel down 
to pray; that sitting, thus I may call upon my Father.’ So he seated himself on 
the ground in his cell, and sang the ‘Glory to Thee, O God, Father, Son, and Holy 
Ghost;’ and when he <pb n="165" id="iv.i-Page_165" />had named the Holy Ghost, he breathed his last 
breath.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p16">We have already spoken of the various modes of conversion: whether 
effected in a purely spiritual way, proceeding from within outwards, by an impression 
on the inward nature; or whether men, in whom the needs of the higher life were 
not yet felt, were led from the corporeal to the spiritual, from the outward to 
the inward, from the earthly to the Divine. As regards the latter, great results 
were often prepared by trifling circumstances, which, nevertheless, gained a peculiar 
significance by a certain concatenation of events,—results which, without such a 
concatenation, without this connexion with other operations of a higher nature, 
could not have ensued. How important was the great draught of fishes in leading 
the apostle Peter to Christ! and thus, also, the earlier and later history of missions, 
teaches how, by trifling outward events, much was often done towards the conversion 
of individuals and of nations. It made, indeed, a great difference, whether the 
outward impulse led to a true inward conversion, or whether the result remained 
merely external.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p17">Clovis, the pagan king of the Franks, was destitute of all special 
interest in religious subjects; he lived after the customs of his fathers, without 
troubling himself about religion. His gods were only known to him as mighty beings, 
whom he feared, and whose help he sought to win in his wars. Looking at religion 
from this point of view, the misfortunes <pb n="166" id="iv.i-Page_166" />of the fallen Roman empire 
were to him a proof that the God of the Romans was no mighty being. But he espoused 
the pious Christian princess, Clotilda of Burgundy. She often spoke to him of the 
nothingness of his gods, and the power of the God whom she worshipped. Clovis constantly 
combated her with his argument from the impotence of Rome. But, doubtless, even 
more than her discourses, must the example of her pious life have impressed the 
heart of the rough heathen; that influence of daily intercourse which leaves at 
last even the roughest not wholly unmoved,—the example of her confident faith and 
prayer,—although the king may himself have been unconscious of the impression, and 
have resisted all her exhortations. She obtained permission to have her first child 
baptized. But when soon alter the child died, Clovis was thereby confirmed in his 
unbelief. The pious mother did not suffer herself to be misled by this, but rather 
expressed her joy, that her babe was counted worthy to pass in the robes of innocence 
into the assembly of the blessed. Clovis permitted her to have a second child baptized. 
It fell sick, and Clovis prophesied that it too would die. But Clotilda prayed fervently 
and trustfully for the deliverance of her child. When the child actually recovered, 
she told her husband with joyful assurance, what her prayers had obtained. She employed 
yet another means, seeking to bring together everything which could contribute to 
change the mind of her husband. <pb n="167" id="iv.i-Page_167" />From ancient times, many churches 
which had been built on the graves of holy men, especially of martyrs, had been 
famed for the marvellous cures of various diseases, particularly nervous diseases, 
which had been effected there. Whether it be, that especial answers to prayer were 
there experienced—for the love of God meets the longing of the pious heart, even 
when it is mixed up with erroneous ideas—as in the woman with the issue of blood, 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 8:44" id="iv.i-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.44">Luke viii, 44</scripRef>;) or that the agitation 
of religious feeling exercised a strong influence on the condition of the body; 
or whether, as was sometimes undoubtedly the case, deception was practised about 
these cures: however this might be, Clotilda spoke from sincere conviction, when 
she directed the attention of her husband to such cures effected at the tomb of 
Martin, bishop of Tours; and the less he was able to explain them, the greater the 
impression they must have made on him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p18">It was in reference to this, that Nicetius, bishop of Treves, 
wrote thus in the year 561, to Chlodeswinde, queen of the Lombards, the granddaughter 
of Clotilda: “You have heard from your grandmother Clotilda, how, after her arrival 
in France, she converted king Clovis to Christianity, and as he was a man of great 
acuteness, he would not rest until he ascertained the truth of these miraculous 
cures. As soon, however, as he recognised the truth of what had been related to 
him, he bowed himself down humbly on the grave of Martin, and was immediately baptized.”</p>
<pb n="168" id="iv.i-Page_168" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p19">But it was another circumstance which gave the first impulse to 
the wavering mind of Clovis. In the battle of Zulpich, against the Alemanni, A. 
D. 486, his army had become entangled in a perilous situation; in vain had he called 
on his gods for help. Then he; turned to the God of the Christian, called on him 
for aid, if he were indeed Almighty, and vowing to become a Christian. His victory 
was to him a proof of the might of the God of the Christians, as, formerly to Constantine, 
his victory over Maxentius and Licimus. Remigius, bishop of Rheims, whom he now 
sent for, was easily able to find access to a mind already so prepared. As he related 
to him the history of the Passion of our Lord, the king exclaimed: “If I had been 
there with my Franks, I would soon have chastised those Jews.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p20">Such outward providences and impressions might often, in leading 
the heathen to recognise Christ as a mighty Being, prepare them also to receive 
Him as the Redeemer from the misery of sin; and whilst at first they only learned 
to place Him as a new god beside their old gods, they might at length learn to know 
him as the only true God, and the Almighty Creator.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p21">Anschar, the apostle of the North, who was sustained by. no earthly 
power in the preaching of the Gospel, often experienced the help of God in difficult 
situations, by means of outward circumstances, which made a powerful impression 
on the heathen. When, in 823, he had undertaken his second missionary <pb n="169" id="iv.i-Page_169" />
journey to Sweden, he found at first an unfavourable feeling produced on the heathen, 
by the representations which had been made to them of the indignation of their gods 
against the worship of a strange God. An assembly of the people was held to deliberate 
on this question, and it had a great effect on this assembly, when an old man stepped 
forth and said: “Hear, O king and people! It is already known to many amongst us, 
that this God can afford great help to those who trust in him, for many of us have 
proved this in perils at sea, and in manifold dangers.” With this we may compare 
what Adam of Bremen says of Sweden, in the second half of the eleventh century. 
“When they are pressed in battle, they call on one amongst the many gods whom they 
worship for aid, and to him, if they are victorious, they afterwards especially 
devote themselves, giving him a precedence over the rest. But they already declare 
the God of the Christians to be mightier than all , they say that the other gods 
often deceive, but that this God manifests himself on all occasions as the surest 
defence.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p22">Whilst Otho, bishop of Bamberg, the apostle of the Pomeranians, 
was labouring in 1124, for the first time, towards the foundation of the Christian 
Church in Stettin, he succeeded in converting and baptizing a man of high rank in 
the nation, called Witstock. Although his knowledge of Christianity was as yet by 
no means pure, this man had nevertheless a firm and strong faith. The image of the <pb n="170" id="iv.i-Page_170" />
excellent bishop, whom he saw labouring with such self-sacrificing love and such 
a firm trust in God, seems in particular to have left a strong impression on his 
mind, as the Saviour is wont most powerfully to manifest himself in the lives of 
those who have truly received him, and by his image engraven on them to win others 
to himself. After his conversion, Witstock would only wage war against the heathen, 
his unenlightened zeal seeking thus to manifest itself. In one battle he was taken 
prisoner, with many others, carried off to the still heathen island of Riigen, and 
there put in chains. During his imprisonment, he found his strength and consolation 
in prayer. One night when he fell asleep after fervent prayer, his revered bishop 
Otho appeared to him in a dream, and promised. him help. This cheered him much. 
He was afterwards liberated by many remarkable providences. He looked on his deliverance 
as a miracle; as a witness to the holy life of Otho, and to the Divine origin of 
Christianity. It was to him a call from God to bear witness amongst his countrymen 
for the God who had so delivered him, and to labour for the propagation of his worship 
amongst them. On his return, he caused the skiff in which he had escaped to be suspended 
at the gate of the city as a constant memorial of his deliverance, and a testimony 
for Him who had so delivered him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p23">When afterwards the bishop reappeared amongst the people of Stettin, 
who had for the most part <pb n="171" id="iv.i-Page_171" />relapsed into idolatry, Witstock said to 
him, in reference to this skiff, “This boat is the witness to thy holy life, the 
confirmation of my faith, and the proof that God has sent me to this people.” And 
he was the especial instrument in again preparing the way for the preaching of Bishop 
Otho, and in leading back the apostates to the Lord. A beautiful contrast to the 
indifferent and careless Clovis is found in Edwin, the pagan king of Northumbria, 
during the first part of the seventh century. His marriage with a Christian princess 
from the kingdom of Kent was, with him, as with Clovis, the first step to his conversion. 
But Edwin was more susceptible of religious impressions, and more disposed to meditation 
on Divine things. He first renounced idolatry, and remained a long time in a state 
of indecision. He caused himself to be more fully instructed in Christianity by 
Bishop Paulinus, who had accompanied his wife, conversed much on religion with those 
of his great men whom he deemed the wisest, and was often seen alone, lost in deep 
musings. At length he assembled the great and the wise of his people for a last 
consultation on the great subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p24">In this assembly one of the nobles arose and said: “It seems to 
me to be, in this earthly life of ours, with regard to what is uncertain to us, 
just as if, when ye were sitting at table in winter with your officers and servants 
in the well-warmed hall, whilst wind and snow were raging outside, a sparrow came 
and flew swiftly through, from one opening <pb n="172" id="iv.i-Page_172" />to another. Whilst it is 
within, it is not touched by the wintry tempest; but when the brief moment of repose 
is over, it soon vanishes from our eyes, returning from the storm to the storm. 
Thus is this earthly life of man only visible, as it were, for a brief moment, whilst 
of what has gone before, or of what shall follow, we know nothing whatever. If, 
therefore, this new doctrine brings us something more certain, we shall do well 
to follow it.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p25">Bishop Paulinus, who was present at the assembly, was then asked 
to make a statement of the Christian doctrine, and the chief-priest himself declared 
afterwards: “Long already have I known that what we have worshipped is nothing, 
since the more zealously I sought for truth in that religion, the less I found it. 
Now, however, I confess openly that the truth, which is able to confer on us the 
gift of life, salvation, and eternal happiness, has been made manifest to me in 
this discourse.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p26">And when the question was proposed, who would be the first to 
commence the destruction of the temples and altars of the idols, this priest offered 
himself for the service. “For,” said he, “who is better fitted than I to destroy 
that which in my foolishness I worshipped, now that wisdom is given me from the 
true God?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p27">As a contrast also to Clovis and Constantine, may be adduced Pomare, 
the first Christian king of Tahiti, as he is described by the English missionaries.</p>


<pb n="173" id="iv.i-Page_173" />
</div2>

<div2 title="The Life and Labours of Individual Missionaries." progress="49.44%" prev="iv.i" next="iv.ii.i" id="iv.ii">
<h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">THE LIFE AND LABOURS OF INDIVIDUAL MISSIONARIES.</h2>

<div3 title="Patrick, Apostle of the Irish." progress="49.45%" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.ii.ii" id="iv.ii.i">
<h3 id="iv.ii.i-p0.1">PATRICK, THE APOSTLE OF THE IRISH.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p1">THIS remarkable man was prepared by very peculiar circumstances 
for his important work; and in his instance also it may be seen, how that infinite 
wisdom which guides the development of the kingdom of God amongst men, is able to 
bring great things out of what seems insignificant to the eyes of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p2">Patrick, called in his native tongue Succath, was born A. D. 372, 
in a village between the Scottish towns of Dumbarton and Glasgow, (then appended 
to England,) in the village of Bonaven, since named in honour of him Kilpatrick. 
He was the son of a poor unlettered deacon of the village church. No particular 
care was bestowed on his education, and he lived on light-heartedly from day to 
day, without making the religious truths taught him by his parents matters of personal 
interest, until his seventeenth year. Then it happened that he was awakened by a 
severe chastisement from his heavenly Father from this sleep of death to a higher 
life. Some pirates of the wild tribe of the Scots, who then inhabited Ireland, landed 
at the dwelling-place of Patrick, and carried him off with other captives. He was 
sold into slavery to a Scottish prince, who committed to him the care of his flocks 
and herds. Necessity directed his heart to that God, of whom in his days of rest 
in his father’s <pb n="174" id="iv.ii.i-Page_174" />house, he had not thought. Abandoned of men, he found 
consolation and blessedness in Him, and now first learned to perceive and enjoy 
the treasures which the Christian has in heaven. Whilst he roamed about with his 
flocks through ice and snow, communion with his God in prayer awl quiet contemplation 
were his portion. Let us hear how he himself, in a confession which he subsequently 
wrote, describes this change which took place in him. “I was about sixteen years 
old, and knew nothing of the true God, when I was led into captivity with many thousands 
of my countrymen, as we deserved, in that we had departed from God, and had not 
kept his commandments. There God opened my unbelieving heart, so that I, although 
late, remembered my sins, and turned with my whole heart to the Lord my God, to 
him who had regarded my lowliness, had bad compassion on my youth and my ignorance, 
and had watched over me before I knew him,—who, ere I knew how to choose between 
good and evil, had guarded and cherished me as a father doth his son. This I know 
assuredly, that, before God humbled me, I was like a stone lying sunk in deep mire; 
but he who is able came, he raised me in his mercy, and set me on a very high place. 
Therefore must I loudly bear witness to this, in order in some measure to repay 
the Lord for such great blessings in time and eternity, great beyond the apprehension 
of human reason. When I came to Ireland,” he says, “and used daily to keep the cattle, 
and often <pb n="175" id="iv.ii.i-Page_175" />every day to pray, the fear and the love of God were ever 
more and more enkindled in me, and my faith increased, so that in one day I spoke 
a hundred times in prayer, and in the night almost as often, and even when I passed 
the night on the mountains, or in the forest, amidst snow, and ice, and rain, I 
would wake before daybreak to pray. And I felt no discomfort; there was then no 
sloth in me, such as I find in my heart now, for then the Spirit glowed within me.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p3">After he had passed six years in the service of this prince, he 
thought he heard a voice in his sleep which promised him a speedy return to his 
native land, and soon afterwards announced to him that a ship was already prepared 
to take him. In reliance on this call, he set out, and after a journey of many days, 
he found a ship about to set sail. But the captain would not at first receive the 
poor unknown youth. Patrick fell on his knees and prayed. He had not finished his 
prayer before one of the ship’s company called him back, and offered him a passage. 
After a wearisome voyage, in which he experienced from the grace which guided him 
many a deliverance from great peril, and many a memorable answer to prayer, he arrived 
once more amongst his people. Many years after this, he was again carried off by 
pirates. But in sixteen days, by the special guidance of Providence, he regained 
his freedom, and again returned, after many fresh perils and fatigues, to his people. 
Great was the joy of his parents to see their son <pb n="176" id="iv.ii.i-Page_176" />again after so many 
perils, and they entreated him thenceforth to remain with them always. But Patrick 
felt an irresistible call to carry to the people amongst whom he had passed the 
years of his youth, and amongst whom he had been born again to the heavenly life, 
the tidings of that salvation which had been imparted to him by Divine grace whilst 
amongst them. As the apostle Paul was by the Lord called, in a nocturnal vision, 
to carry to the people of Macedonia the first tidings of salvation, so there appeared 
to Patrick one night, in a vision, a man from Ireland with many letters. He gave 
him one, and Patrick read the first words, “The words of the Irish.” And as he read 
these words, he thought he heard the simultaneous cry of many Irish tribes dwelling 
by the sea, “We pray thee, child of God, come and dwell once more amongst us.” He 
could not read further from the agitation of his heart, and awoke. Another night, 
be thought he heard in a dream a heavenly voice, whose last words only were intelligible 
to him; namely, these words, “He who gave His life for thee, speaks in thee.” And 
he awoke full of joy. One night it seemed to him as if something that was in him 
and yet above him, and was not himself, prayed with deep sighings, and at the end 
of the prayer it spoke as if it were the Spirit of God himself. And he awoke, and 
remembered the expressive words of the apostle Paul concerning the inward communion 
of the children of God with his Spirit. “The Spirit itself helpeth our infirmities. 
For we <pb n="177" id="iv.ii.i-Page_177" />know not what we should pray for as we ought, but the Spirit 
itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered.” And in 
<scripRef passage="Rom 8:24" id="iv.ii.i-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|8|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24">Rom. viii, 24</scripRef>: “Christ which also maketh 
intercession for us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p4">As the Almighty Shepherd of souls does not draw all to Himself 
by the same means, nor guide and nourish them alike, but on the contrary reveals 
and communicates himself to them in divers manners, according to his various purposes 
for them and their various wants, it pleased Him to grant Patrick, by many manifestations 
of His grace, the pledge of the certainty of his fellowship with Himself, and of 
his call to preach the Gospel in Ireland. His parents and friends sought to hold 
him back, representing to him that such an undertaking far exceeded his capacity. 
He himself informs us of this when he says, “Many dissuaded me from this journey, 
and said behind my back, ‘Why does this man throw himself into danger amongst the 
heathen who do not know the Lord?’ It was not said maliciously, but they could not 
comprehend the thing on account of my rustic life and manners.” But nothing could 
mislead him, for he trusted in the power of the Lord, who imparted to him the inward 
confidence that He had called him, and was with him. He himself says of this, “Whence 
came to me so great and blessed a gift, that I should know and love God, and be 
able to forsake my country and my kindred, although large gifts were offered me 
with many tears if I would remain? <pb n="178" id="iv.ii.i-Page_178" />And against my will I was compelled 
to offend many of my kindred and my well-wishers. But, by God’s guidance, I yielded 
not to them; it was not my own power, it was God who triumphed in me, and resisted 
them all; so that I went amongst the people of Ireland to preach to them this Gospel, 
prepared to suffer much contempt from the unbelieving, and many persecutions, even 
to chains, and if needful to sacrifice my freedom for the good of others. And if 
I am counted worthy, I am ready also to lay sown my life with joy for His. name’s 
sake.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p5">Patrick accordingly went to Ireland in the year 431. He could 
now make use of his early proficiency in the Irish language. He gathered great multitudes 
of the people together in the open air by beat of drum, to tell them of the sufferings 
of the Saviour for sinful men; and the doctrine of the Cross manifested its characteristic 
power over many hearts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p6">Patrick met indeed with much opposition; the priests and national 
bards, who possessed great influence, excited the people against him, and he had 
to endure many a hot persecution. But he overcame by his steadfastness in the faith, 
by his fervent zeal, and by a love which drew all hearts to itself. The following 
incident furnishes us with a beautiful example of the power which he exercised over 
the heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p7">He was once in a family of rank, whose members he baptized. The 
son of the house conceived such an affection for Patrick, that he resolved, in spite <pb n="179" id="iv.ii.i-Page_179" />
of all the opposition of his family, to forsake all, and follow the preacher of 
the Gospel through all dangers and difficulties. Patrick bestowed on him the name 
of Benignus, on account of his gentle and affectionate character. He availed himself 
of the fine voice of the youth to influence the people by means of hymns. Benignus 
was his zealous fellow-labourer in the preaching of the Gospel until his death, 
and then became his successor in the pastoral office. Many of the national bards 
also were converted by him, so that they themselves sang in their songs the nothingness 
of the idols, and the praises of God and of Christ. Patrick addressed himself especially 
to the chiefs and princes of the people. They could do the most mischief if they 
were excited by the Druids against the strange religion, and, on the other hand, 
if they received the Gospel, they might make their people also more accessible, 
and form a counterbalance to the influence of the Druids. Many of these chiefs were 
also probably more easily persuaded of the vanity of idolatry on account of their 
superior education.<note n="14" id="iv.ii.i-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p8">The apostle Paul says:—”God hath not left himself without 
witness in any nation; He is not far from every one of us; for in him we live, and 
move, and have our being.” He says of men in general: “Because that which may be 
known of God is manifest in them, for God hath showed it unto them; for the invisible 
things of Him, (His invisible essence,) that is, his eternal power and Godhead, 
are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, namely, by the creation 
of the world.” In the midst of the reign of the darkest idolatry, there were always 
men who felt its vanity, and raised themselves to a belief in one Almighty God. 
Doubtless, this general belief without a more accurate and assured knowledge of 
the relation of God to men, without the doctrine of a Redeemer, was by no means 
enough to satisfy the religious and moral wants of men. There is a wide difference 
between a belief in a hidden God, dwelling in a light which no man can approach 
unto, whom no man hath seen, nor can see, and the knowledge of God, as the only 
begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, hath declared him unto us. Yet 
that belief may serve as a preparation for this knowledge, as has frequently been 
the case. Thus, in the latter part of the fourth century, Cormac, a great Irish 
prince, after abdicating his government, and devoting himself in solitude to quiet 
meditation and religious contemplation, had attained to this faith, and to a conviction 
of the vanity of the idolatrous system of his Druidical priests, and no re.. presentations 
or arts of the Druids could win him back to it. The definite way in which this is 
related, is a presumption in favour of the truth of the story; and, indeed, the 
Christian monks and priests of later times could hardly have had any temptation 
to invent such a thing.</p></note><pb n="180" id="iv.ii.i-Page_180" />But he by no means sought through the 
conversion of the princes to bring about a mere external conversion of the multitude. 
He frequently travelled through the whole island, attended by many of his scholars 
and assistants, read to the assembled people something from the Gospels, and then 
preached on what he had read. Sons and daughters were filled with love for the spiritual 
life; and also many female slaves, who did not suffer themselves to be moved by 
the threats or ill-treatment of their heathen masters.</p>
<pb n="181" id="iv.ii.i-Page_181" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p9">Patrick took the part of the servants who had suffered hard usage 
from their masters. When he found youths of the lower ranks, who seemed to him fitted 
for a higher calling, he provided for their education, and trained them to be teachers 
of the people.<note n="15" id="iv.ii.i-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p10">We have shown in another volume how Christianity, although it 
might suffer for a while the outward continuance of slavery, (contradictory as that 
institution was to that universal dignity of man which it brought to light,) nevertheless 
gradually brought about a total remodelling of this relation in spirit and character. 
So, also, in these times Christianity led to the recognition of the equal human 
dignity of those whom fate had placed in that relation to others as their lords, 
in which no man should ever stand to another,—of that common image of God, and the 
higher destiny arising from it, to accomplish which in all, the Son of God appeared 
in His flesh, and gave His life. It was often the habit of the missionaries to buy 
heathen slaves, especially boys, and educate them as missionaries for their countrymen. 
Thus Gregory the Great caused Anglo-Saxon slaves to be bought by the administrators 
of the Church property in Gaul; and thus also did Amandus, bishop of Maestricht, 
preacher of the Gospel in the Netherlands in the seventh century, of whom it is 
related: “When he met with captives or slaves who had come across the sea, he baptized 
them, had them well educated, and after having given them their freedom, divided 
them among different churches; and of many of these we have afterwards heard that 
they have become bishops, priests, or abbots.” Bonitus, (Bonet,) bishop of Clermont 
in the seventh century, when he was governor of Provence, would sentence no one 
to slavery, but ransomed all whom he could find, who had been sold into slavery, 
and restored them to their own people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p11">It also contributed to place this class of men in a more favourable 
light amongst the Frankish nation; that the bishops (often indeed moved by selfish 
interests) received people of this condition into the clergy. When, in the middle 
of the eighth century, Chrodegang, bishop of Metz, declared himself against the 
consecration of none but slaves to the priesthood, from bad motives, he added, to 
prevent a depreciation of people of that station, that “he would by no means exclude 
from the clerical office slaves of respectable character, since there is no respect 
of persons with God.”</p></note> 
He had from his youth, as we have seen, experienced the especial guidance of the 
Lord, and <pb n="182" id="iv.ii.i-Page_182" />his heart was penetrated by it. Now whilst he laboured in 
the fervour and the power of faith, he was able to produce effects on the rude minds 
of the Irish such as never could have been produced by ordinary human power. He 
saw himself, moreover, sustained by the peculiar direction of that God whose word 
he preached. Patrick speaks of it, not in spiritual pride, but full of the sense 
of his unworthiness and impotence, as well as of the consciousness of the grace 
working in and through him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p12">After speaking in one of his letters 
of such marvels as God granted him to perform amongst the barbarous people, he added: 
“But I conjure all, let no one, on account of these or the like things, think to 
place me on an equality with the apostles and other perfect men, for I am an insignificant, 
sinful, and despicable man.” And more marvellous still to him was the simple fact 
which filled his <pb n="183" id="iv.ii.i-Page_183" />whole soul, that by him who, until God drew his soul 
to Himself by severe chastisement, had himself cared so little about his own salvation, 
many thousands of the people, who had hitherto known nothing of the true God, should 
be brought to salvation. “Marvel,” he says, “ye who fear God, small and great, and 
ye eloquent talkers, who know nothing of the Lord, inquire and acknowledge who it 
is that has awakened me, a simple man, from the midst of those who are accounted 
the wise, learned, and mighty, in word and in deed. For I, who was abandoned beyond 
many others in the world; even I, in spite of all this, have been called by His 
Spirit, that in fear and trembling, yet faithfully and blamelessly, I should serve 
the people to whom the love of Christ has led me. Unweariedly must I thank my God, 
who has kept me faithful in the day of temptation, so that I can this day trustfully 
offer my soul as a living sacrifice of thanksgiving to my Lord Christ, who has delivered 
me out of all my afflictions, so that I must also say, Who am I, Lord, and what 
is my calling, that Thou halt so gloriously revealed to me Thy Godhead, that I can 
now constantly rejoice amongst the heathen, and glorify Thy name wherever I may 
be, not only in prosperity but also in adversity, so that whatever may befall me, 
good or evil, I can calmly receive it, and continually thank that God who has taught 
me to believe in Him as the only true God?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p13">Patrick endeavoured to avoid all appearance of seeking his own 
gain or glory. A man who, according <pb n="184" id="iv.ii.i-Page_184" />to the judgment of men, was not 
fitted to effect such great things, who from obscurity and poverty had been called 
to so high a place, and in whom, therefore, as is frequently the case, those who 
had formerly known him after the flesh would not recognise what the Spirit had accomplished,—such 
a man was obliged, with all the more circumspection, to avoid giving any occasion 
to those who were disposed to declare a thing which they could neither measure nor 
comprehend by the common standard, altogether beyond flesh and blood. When many, 
full of love and gratitude to the teacher of salvation, their spiritual father, 
freely offered him gifts, and pious women offered their ornaments, Patrick, although 
the donors were at first offended at it, in order to avoid all evil report, declined 
everything. He himself gave presents to the heathen chiefs, (one of whom once robbed 
him, threw him into chains, and kept him a captive fourteen days,) in order thereby 
to purchase peace for himself and his Churches; he ransomed many Christians from 
captivity; and was himself prepared, as a good shepherd, to lay down all, even to 
his life, for his sheep. In his confession of faith, which, after labouring for 
thirty years in this calling, he addressed to his converts, he says: “That ye may 
rejoice in me, and I may ever rejoice in you in the Lord, I repent not what I have 
done, and even now it is not enough for me. I shall go further, and sacrifice much 
more. The Lord is mighty to confirm me yet more, that I may yield up my life for <pb n="185" id="iv.ii.i-Page_185" />
your souls. I call God to witness in my soul, that I have not written this to seek 
glory from you. The glory which is not seen, but believed on in the heart, is enough 
for me. Faithful is that God who hash promised, and he lieth not. But already in 
this world I behold myself exalted above measure by the Lord. I know very well that 
poverty and hardship suit me better than wealth and ease. Yea, even the Lord Christ 
became poor for our sakes. Daily have I expected to be seized, carried into captivity, 
or slain. But I fear none of these things, because of the promises of heaven; for 
I have cast myself into the arms of the Almighty God, who reigns everywhere, as 
it is said in the Psalm (<scripRef passage="Psa 55:23" id="iv.ii.i-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|55|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.23">Psa. lv, 23</scripRef>), 

‘Cast thy burden upon the Lord, and He shall sustain thee.’<note n="16" id="iv.ii.i-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p14">Compare with this 
the beautiful words of Levinius, (preacher of the Gospel in Brabant in the seventh 
century, who died as a martyr:) “Brabant is thirsting for my death. How have I sinned 
against thee, in bringing thee the tidings of peace? It is peace that I bring thee; 
why dost thou threaten me with war? But thy rage brings me a glorious victory—will 
obtain for me the martyr’s crown. I know in whom I have believed, and my hope shall 
not be ashamed. God is the surety. Who can doubt?”</p></note> Now I commend my soul 
to my faithful God, whom in my insignificance I serve as His messenger. For since 
with Him there is no respect of persons, and since He has chosen me for this calling, 
that I, as one of the least of His people, should serve Him, what shall I render 
unto the Lord for all His benefits? What <pb n="186" id="iv.ii.i-Page_186" />shall I say or promise unto 
my Lord? For I can do nothing, unless He himself give it me! But He trieth the hearts 
and reins, and He knoweth how greatly I long that He may give me to drink of the 
cup of His sufferings, as He has granted to others who love Him. I pray God that 
he may give me perseverance, and enable me to bear a faithful witness until my departure. 
And if I have striven after anything good for my God’s sake, whom I love, I beseech 
Him that I, with those my new converts who have fallen into captivity, may shed 
my blood for His Name’s sake, even though I should never be buried, even though 
my body should be torn in pieces by wild beasts. I believe firmly if this should 
befall me, I should gain my body as well as my soul; for, undoubtedly, in that day, 
we shall arise and shine like the sun, that is, in the glory of our Redeemer, Jesus 
Christ, who is the Son of the living God, as joint heirs with Christ, renewed in 
His image; for by Him, through Him, and with Him, shall we reign. That sun which 
we see, rises daily for us, by God’s command; but it will never reign, and its brightness 
will not last forever. All those also who worship it will (unhappy ones!) draw down 
punishment on themselves. But we pray in faith to Christ, the <i>true Sun, </i>that 
will never set, and he also who doeth His will shall never set, but shall live forever, 
as Christ lives forever, and reigns with God, the Almighty Father, and the Holy 
Spirit, from everlasting to everlasting.”</p>
<pb n="187" id="iv.ii.i-Page_187" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p15">Patrick would gladly, after the absence and labours of many years, 
have once more visited his relations and his old friends in his native Britain and 
in Gaul, but he sacrificed his inclination to the higher calling. “I would gladly,” 
he says, “have journeyed to my fatherland and my parents, and also once more have 
visited my brethren in Gaul, that I might have seen again the countenances of the 
saints of my Lord; God knows I longed for it much, but I am restrained by the Spirit, 
who witnesseth to me, that if I do this, He will hold me guilty, and I fear lest 
the work I have commenced should fall to the ground.”</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Columban." progress="53.88%" prev="iv.ii.i" next="iv.ii.iii" id="iv.ii.ii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.ii-p0.1">COLUMBAN.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p1">THE wild districts of Ireland were occupied with convents, after 
the example of Patrick, and cultivated by the hard labour of the monks. The Irish 
convents were distinguished by their strict Christian discipline, their diligence 
and their zeal in the study of the Scriptures, and of science in general, as far 
as they had the means of acquiring it. Irish monks brought learning from Britain 
and Gaul, they treasured up this learning and elaborated it in the solitude of the 
convent, and they are said to have brought back these germs of science, together 
with a living Christianity, to those regions from which they had first received 
them, but <pb n="188" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_188" />where they had been crushed by the spread of barbarism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p2">The most distinguished amongst the Irish convents was Bankor, 
founded by abbot Comgall, who had three thousand monks under his control; it was 
especially a training school for missionaries and teachers of the rude tribes around. 
From this school issued, in the latter part of the sixth century, an Irishman, named 
Columban. When he had reached the age of thirty years, he felt himself constrained 
to go forth to preach the Gospel, and introduce Christian education amongst the 
rude tribes. He himself says, in a letter written after the persecutions in France, 
“It was my wish to visit the heathen tribes, and to proclaim to them the Gospel.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p3">His scholar and biographer, Jonas, expresses this thus: “He began 
to long for a pilgrim life, mindful of that command of the Lord, Depart from thy 
country, and thy kindred, and thy father’s house, and go into the land that I shall 
show thee.’ God bestowed on father Columban that fervour of heart, that longing 
enkindled by the fire of the Lord, of which He saith, ‘I am come to enkindle a fire 
upon earth.’ Columban himself says of this holy fire of love, ‘O that God,—since, 
petty as I am, I am his servant,—O that God would so arouse me out of the sleep 
of sloth, that he would deign so to enkindle in me the fire of Divine love, that 
this Divine flame may constantly burn in me! O that I had the fuel with which perpetually 
to feed <pb n="189" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_189" />that fire, that it might never more be extinguished, but might 
constantly increase in me! O Lord, give me, I beseech thee, in the name of Jesus 
Christ thy Son, my God, that love which can never cease; that my lamp may be kindled, 
and may not be extinguished; that it may burn in me, and shine to others. And thou, 
Christ, our dearest Saviour, do thou thyself kindle our lamps, that they may shine 
evermore in thy temple, that they may receive inextinguishable light from thee the 
inextinguishable light, that our darkness may be enlightened, whilst the darkness 
of the world flies from us. My Jesus, I beseech thee to give thy light to my lamp, 
that in its light may be manifested to me that Holy of Holies in which thou, the 
eternal Priest, dost dwell, that I may continually contemplate thee only, long for 
thee, gaze on thee, and yearn for thee in love. Let it be thy concern, O Saviour 
full of love, to show thyself to us who knock, that we may perceive thee, love thee 
alone, think only of thee day and night, that thy love may possess our whole souls, 
and this so great love may never more be extinguished by the many waters of this 
earth, as it is written that many waters cannot quench love.” (<scripRef passage="Canticles 8:7" id="iv.ii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Song|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.8.7">Canticles 
viii, 7</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p4">After having obtained permission from the abbot, Columban repaired, 
in the year 590, to France, with twelve youths, who were being trained under his 
direction for the clerical life. Barbarism was fast spreading at that time in France, 
in consequence <pb n="190" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_190" />of constant war, political disturbances, and the carelessness 
of certain worldly-minded bishops; and among the convents in particular, in consequence 
of many of them having been granted by the princes to laymen of rank, great corruption 
had crept in. So much the more respect must Columban have obtained amongst the uncivilized 
and ignorant crowd by his strict piety and his learning. He was entreated to settle 
in the kingdom of Burgundy, and might have obtained a convent, where he could have 
lived in comfortable repose and great esteem with his friends. But he declared that 
he sought not earthly wealth, but felt himself constrained to follow the words of 
Christ: “Whosoever will follow Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, 
and follow Me.” He therefore went to a wild and desolate place amongst the Vosges 
mountains, and there selected for his abode the ruins of an old castle called Anegray. 
As the monks were compelled themselves first to bring the land into cultivation, 
they often suffered want; but even in such circumstances, when no human aid appeared, 
Columban could never be made to waver in his reliance on God, and this could not 
be brought to shame. Once the monks had nothing left to eat but the bark of trees, 
and herbs; and their need pressed all the more sorely on them, because one of their 
number was sick, and they were thus prevented from doing anything for him. They 
had passed three days in prayer that their sick brother might <pb n="191" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_191" />be relieved, 
when they saw a man, whose sacks were laden with provisions, stop before the gate 
of the convent. He told them he had felt constrained by a sudden impulse to assist 
according to his means those who from love to Christ suffered such great need in 
the wilderness. At another time they had already suffered from a similar scarcity 
during nine days, when the heart of another abbot was moved to send them provisions. 
Once when a priest visited them, and seemed astonished that Columban could be so 
tranquil when he had so little corn in his granary, Columban answered: “If the people 
faithfully serve their Creator, they shall suffer no want, as it is written in the 
Psalm, ‘I have never seen the righteous forsaken, nor his seed begging their bread.’ 
(<scripRef passage="Psa 37:25" id="iv.ii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|37|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.25">Psa. xxxvii, 25</scripRef>.) He who could satisfy 
five thousand with five loaves, can also easily fill our granary with meal.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p5">Columban united great outward power and activity with a heart 
disposed to religious contemplation and rejoicing in inward quiet; and the fact 
that both these things could be so blended in him, as in many other pious men of 
that age, is a proof of their Christian simplicity, and of a mind firmly resting 
on God. He frequently went deep into the forest, with his Bible on his shoulder, 
read as he went, and meditated on what he read, or seated himself on a hollow trunk 
with the Bible in his hand. On Sundays and other feast days, he retired into caves 
or other lonely places, and gave <pb n="192" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_192" />himself up entirely to prayer and 
meditation on Divine things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p6">The respect felt for Columban caused men of all classes to repair 
to him and entrust themselves to his guidance, or commit their sons to his training. 
The number of the monks became so large that one convent would no longer suffice, 
and two others were founded, both in solitary places,—one at Luxen, and one at Fontaines.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p7">Columban regarded self-denial, and the entire yielding up of the 
will to God, as the highest object, and to effect this in those who were committed 
to his guidance was the aim of all his conventual arrangements. In his instructions 
to his monks, he says many excellent things about this highest aim of self-ennobling, 
this main point in Christian sanctification, this “one thing needful.” “He tramples 
on the world who overcomes himself; no one who spares himself can hate the world. 
In our own souls alone do we hate or love the world,” And in another instruction: 
“We must willingly resign for Christ’s sake, all that we love besides Christ. Firstly, 
if it is necessary, our natural life must be yielded up to the martyr’s death for 
Christ. Or, if the opportunity of such blessedness fails, the crucifixion of the 
will must not be lacking, so that those who thus live, may no longer live unto themselves, 
but unto Him who died for them. Let us therefore live unto Him, who although He 
died for us is our life; let us die to ourselves, in order to live unto Christ. 
For we <pb n="193" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_193" />cannot live unto Him, if we do not first die to ourselves, 
that is, to our own will. Let us be Christ’s, and not our own; we are dearly bought,—dearly 
bought indeed,—for the Master gave himself for the servant, the King for the subject, 
God for man. What shall we return for this, that the Creator of the universe has 
died for us sinners, for us His creatures? Dost thou not think that thou shouldst 
also die to sin? Surely thou shouldst. Let us therefore die, let us die for Him 
who is the Life, since the Life has died for us, that we may be able to say with 
Paul, ‘I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me,’ who hath died for me; this is 
the voice of God’s people. No man can die to himself, if Christ does not first live 
in him. Live in Christ, that Christ may live in. thee. With violence must we now 
take the kingdom of heaven, for we are not only opposed by our adversaries, but 
yet more fiercely by ourselves. It is a great misery when a man injures himself 
and does not feel it. If thou halt overcome thyself, thou hast overcome all.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p8">Although the genuine spirit of Christian self-denial—that self-denial 
which is linked with love—is here evidenced, nevertheless this spirit did not display 
itself unmixedly in the conventual rules which Columban instituted. Even though 
love ruled in his heart, and he sought to train his monks to a free love of the 
children of God, they were subjected to a strict legal discipline. They were to 
exercise self-denial in the entire annihilation of <pb n="194" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_194" />their own will, 
and in the servile dependence on the will of another human being, who was represented 
to them as the absolute instrument of the Lord for their guidance. They were, as 
passive (will-less) instruments, to serve their superiors, in whom they were to 
see the Lord, who guided them through them. This was the externalizing spirit which 
prevailed in every century, until, by means of the Reformation, the sign was given 
for the restoration of that freedom which Christ has purchased for his own. True 
humility conducts itself with regard to our relation with God in a way which is 
applicable to no relation with any creature whatsoever. He who abases himself before 
God, for that very reason can abase himself to no human being, although ready to 
serve every man according to his degree in free love. He who bows his knee to God, 
on that very account bows it to no man. The spirit of true freedom is grounded in 
true humility,—as the Apostle says, “Ye are bought with a price, be not ye the servants 
of men.” But according to the false interpretation of the materializing spirit, 
instead of subjecting our own will with true inward self-denial to God, and suffering 
ourselves in voluntary submission to be guided by his Spirit, we are to subject 
our will to that of another man, by whom we are to be guided in all things—the very 
opposite of that which the Apostle indicated in these words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p9">Columban, in his monastic rules, encourages his <pb n="195" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_195" />
monks by the assurance that by this blind obedience they would attain all the more 
repose and security, since they would thus be freed from all responsibility about 
the things which they did at the command of another, and since the guilt would fall 
on the head of him from whom, according to <i>his </i>calling, they had received 
the command which they, according to <i>their </i>calling, had only to obey. This, 
indeed, flatters the indolence of men, who would gladly avoid the personal conflict 
and the personal trial to which they are called. But this is contrary to the Divine 
scheme of education for men since man, having arrived at a mature age, is to be 
enabled by Christianity to walk in the light of his God, freely to test everything 
by the word of God with the aid of an enlightened reason, and to regulate his actions 
without any outward restraint, by the law written in his regenerate heart by the 
Spirit. That which Columban sets before his monks as their object,—”that man should 
ever be dependent on the mouth of another,”—is contrary to the spirit and essence 
of Christianity, which teaches, that men should learn to depend only on that which 
proceedeth out of the mouth of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p10">It was always a perilous thing to seek to break the will of man 
by the stern discipline which monasticism employed for this will can only be truly 
subjected and remoulded by the inward power of Divine love, through which, renouncing 
itself in its own personality, it regains itself in a higher <pb n="196" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_196" />sphere 
as the illuminated organ of the Divine will. In monastic education, that yearning 
for free individual development innate in a reasonable being created in God’s image, 
that mighty consciousness which stirs in the breast of youth, of being created. 
in God’s image and to His glory, is frequently confounded with the sinful and selfish 
efforts which do indeed too easily attach themselves to it. The despotic restraint, 
which did not know how to discriminate between the one and the other, whilst it 
repressed all free individual development, could only produce a stunted existence. 
That self-will, which is not to be quelled by <i>human </i>power, would either, 
incited by outward pressure to a more obstinate resistance, produce a scornful pride; 
or, if self-will was broken, all fresh individual life perished with it, and nothing 
remained but a dull, slavish character, incapable of all loftier things; or otherwise 
the result was such a distortion, that with the slavish character was united pride, 
disguising itself in the likeness of humility, that “voluntary humility” of which 
Paul speaks, <scripRef passage="Col 2:23" id="iv.ii.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Col|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.23">Colossians ii, 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p11">What Anselm of Canterbury said towards the close of the eleventh 
century, against this severe monastic discipline, is excellent. An abbot complained 
to him, in the course of conversation, of the incorrigible youths under his charge, 
who were not to be improved by any amount of beating. Anselm replied, “You never 
cease beating these boys,—what sort of men then do they make when they grow up?” 
“Stupid, brutish men,” answered the <pb n="197" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_197" />abbot. “A good token of your skill 
in education,” observed Anselm, “that you educate men to be brutes.” The abbot replied, 
“Is that our fault? We seek by all possible means to compel them to be better, and 
we get nothing out of it.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p12">“You <i>compel </i>them?” answered Anselm, “tell me, my dear abbot, 
if you were to plant a tree in your garden, and inclose it tightly on all sides, 
so that it could not shoot forth a branch on any side, and after some years were 
to set it free, what kind of a plant would it have become? Doubtless, a useless 
tree, with crooked, intertwisted branches. And whose fault would it be but yours, 
for having unduly restrained its growth?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p13">In order, however, to judge Columban justly, we must not forget 
in what circumstances he lived, what men he had to mould, and what difficulties 
to contend with. Bands of rude men had to be governed, rescued from the prevailing 
barbarism and lawlessness, and trained to industry, endurance of difficulties, and 
privations of all sorts, and as the highest aim, to be led to a truly spiritual 
life, a life of self-renunciation and consecration to God. He himself says in a 
letter, “We must attain to the city of God in the right way, by mortification of 
the flesh, contrition of heart, bodily labour, and humiliation of spirit, by our 
own efforts, (doing in this only what it is our duty to do, not as if we could merit 
anything,) and what is above all, by the grace of Christ, by faith, and hope, and 
love.”</p>
<pb n="198" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_198" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p14">In the monastic rules of Columban it is written: “Let the monk 
live in the convent under the control of a father, and in fellowship with many, 
that from the one he may learn humility, from the others patience,—from the one 
silent obedience, from the others gentleness; let him not do his own will—let him 
eat what is commanded him, let him take as much as he is given, let him accomplish 
his daily task. Let him retire weary to his bed, let him sleep slightly, and before 
he has slept out his sleep, let him be compelled to arise. Let him fear the superior 
of the convent as a master, and love him as a father.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p15">In spite of all this stern discipline, there was a spirit of fatherly 
love about the abbot, which, as we see from his life, knit many hearts to him. But 
he always kept it in view, so to train the monks, that this precise order should 
not be to them anything dead and mechanical, or become an intolerable burden, but 
that it should grow natural to them, that everything should be made easy by the 
spirit of love and self-sacrifice. “If the monks learn the lowliness of Christ, 
the yoke will become easy to them, and the burden light. Lowliness of heart is the 
rest of a soul wearied out by conflict with its corrupt inclinations, and by its 
inward sufferings; this is its only refuge from such manifold evils, and the more 
it withdraws to this contemplation from restless distraction amongst vain and external 
things, the more it rests, and is inwardly refreshed, so that the bitter becomes 
sweet, and what <pb n="199" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_199" />was formerly too hard and difficult to be borne, becomes 
smooth and easy.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p16">Columban’s instructions to the monks show an endeavour to bring 
Divine things home to their hearts , and when we see how easily those who have to 
extract their food from the soil by hard daily labour, forget, beneath the weight 
of daily heavy toil and earthly cares, the higher concerns of the spirit and the 
heart,—cleaving to the dust, so much the more praiseworthy does that man appear, 
who, in the very midst of the conflict with savage nature, endeavoured by the power 
of Christianity to train men to make the highest interests of the inner man the 
chief concerns for themselves and others; nay, who even sought to use this daily 
conflict as an exercise of self-denial, of devotion to God, and unconditional trust 
in Him. Columban once saw, after the foundation of the abbey of Fontaines, sixty 
men laboriously loosening the soil with their mattocks, to prepare it for the future 
crop, whilst a very small stock of provisions remained in the magazine of the convent 
to satisfy their hunger and thirst during such hard labour. How much does this imply! 
Here we see the power of that faith which could remove mountains. Others would have 
lost all heart and strength amidst such great difficulties and with such dark prospects, 
but Columban’s faith inspired courage and strength in those under his control. The 
monks were to prove that faith multiplies what we have, and can create means when 
they fail, because <pb n="200" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_200" />it fills men’s hearts with courage, strength, and 
gladness; just as a distrustful despondency diminishes the gifts of God, by enfeebling 
our strength, and makes earthly want doubly felt, because it abandons the soul altogether 
to its sufferings, crushes it to the earth, and adds anxiety for the future to the 
privations of the moment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p17">Some passages from the instructions of Columban to his monks may 
exhibit to us his profoundly Christian spirit, and his endeavour to awaken the like 
in them. Whilst he condemns idle subtilties about the Trinity, he says: “Who can 
speak of the essence of God—how He is everywhere present and invisible, or how He 
fills heaven and earth and all creatures, according to those words, ‘Am I not He 
who filleth heaven and earth,’ <scripRef passage="Jer 22:24" id="iv.ii.ii-p17.1" parsed="|Jer|22|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.22.24">Jer. xxii, 24</scripRef>. 
The universe is full of tha Spirit of the Lord; “heaven is my throne, and earth 
is my footstool.” Thus God is everywhere present in all His infinity, everywhere 
He is quite near us, according to His own testimony concerning himself. “Am I a 
God that is near, saith the Lord, and not a God afar off?” We do not therefore seek 
God as one who is far off from us, since we can draw nigh to Him in our own souls; 
for He dwells in us as the soul in the body, if we are not dead in the service of 
sin. If we are fit to receive Him, then we are made truly living by Him, as His 
living members. “In Him,” says the Apostle, “we live, and move, and have our being.” 
Who can search out the Highest in this His unutterable and incomprehensible <pb n="201" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_201" />
essence? Who can fathom the depths of the Godhead? Who can boast that he comprehends 
the infinite God, who fills and embraces all things, who penetrates all things, 
and is sublime above all? For no man has seen how He exists. Let no one then venture 
to search into the unsearchable essence of God; let us only believe simply, yet 
firmly, that God is and will be that which He has been, because He is the unchangeable 
God. God is apprehended by the pious faith of a pure heart, but not by an impure 
heart and vain discourse. If thou wilt dare to search out the Unutterable with thy 
prying subtilties, wisdom will remain further from thee than she was, (<scripRef passage="Eccles 7:24" id="iv.ii.ii-p17.2" parsed="|Eccl|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.24">Eccles. 
vii, 24</scripRef>;) but if, on the other hand, thou clingest to Him by faith, wisdom 
will stand at thy door. Therefore should we beseech the omnipresent, invisible God 
himself, that the fear which is linked with faith and love may abide in us; for 
this fear of God, blended with love, makes us wise on all occasions: and piety teaches 
us to be silent about the Unutterable.” Of the happiness of him who has vital Christianity, 
he says, “Who indeed can be happier than the man whose death is life, whose life 
is Christ, whose reward is the Saviour, to whom the heavens bow down, to whom paradise 
is open, for whom hell is closed, whose Father is God, whose servants are the angels?” 
In his eighth instruction: “It behoves pilgrims to hasten to their home. They have 
cares as long as they are on their pilgrimage, but in their fatherland they have 
rest. Let us, therefore, <pb n="202" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_202" />who are on our pilgrimage, hasten towards 
our fatherland, for our whole life is as a day’s journey. The first thing for us 
is, not to set our affections on things below, but on things above: to desire only, 
to meditate only on the things which are above; to seek our fatherland there only 
where our Father is. Here on earth, then, we have no fatherland, because our Father 
is in heaven.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p18">Of love as the soul of the Christian life he says: “What has the 
law of God prescribed more carefully, more frequently, than love? And yet you seldom 
find any one who really loves. What have we to say in excuse? Can we say, it is 
something painful and hard? Love is no labour; it is, on the contrary, a sweet, 
and wholesome, and healing thing to the heart. Unless the soul is diseased within, 
its health is love. He who fulfilleth the law with the zeal of love hath eternal 
life. As John says, ‘We know that we have passed from death unto life because we 
love the brethren. He who loveth not his brother abideth in death. He who hateth 
his brother is a murderer, and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding 
in him.’ We must, therefore, do nothing but love, or we have nothing to expect but 
punishment. May our gracious Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, our God, the Creator 
of peace and love, inspire us with this love, which is the fulfilling of the law!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p19">In his little poems, also containing exhortations and lessons 
to his disciples and friends, Columban <pb n="203" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_203" />expresses his deep love to 
Christ. “Let no one,” he says in them, “live unto himself, but everywhere let each 
of us live unto Christ. If thou truly lowest Christ, seek not thine own, but Christ’s 
glory. Love not thyself nor the world, but Christ alone.” Columban requires from 
the true monk that he should unite lowliness and long-suffering with steadfastness 
and strength in the conflict for truth and justice, against the high and mighty 
of this world; that he should be ready to contend for essential things; that he 
should, indeed, be lowly with those of low degree, but that he should resist the 
proud; that he should be brave for the truth; that he should be yielding and obliging 
to the good, but invincible in conflict with the wicked. It was in this spirit that 
Columban himself acted in contending for Christian freedom and Christian morality. 
By his zeal for strict morality, and against the barbarism which had crept into 
the Frankish churches, and by his frankness, he necessarily made enemies of many 
powerful men both amongst the clergy and laity, and these gladly availed themselves 
of an opportunity to rid themselves of so obnoxious a man. Columban had brought 
with him from the Irish Church many peculiar arrangements as to Divine service, 
which differed from the customs of the Roman Church, then universally introduced 
into those districts. As his convents formed a little complete whole in themselves, 
in the midst of the wild forests, he chose to follow the customs of his fathers, 
and would not submit himself to the prevalent <pb n="204" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_204" />ecclesiastical customs. 
He might, indeed, have been more yielding in trivial outward things, in order to 
win the more in things essential; but it was his purpose to oppose himself to an 
usurping ecclesiastical authority, which did not recognise the rights of Christian 
freedom, and which sought by its ordinances to compel uniformity in external things. 
His enemies gladly availed themselves of this departure of his from the dominant 
ecclesiastical customs, to annoy him. Columban by no means wished to enforce the 
ritual observances which he had brought with him from Ireland on all men, although 
he himself gave them the preference; he merely desired that liberty might be allowed 
him to act in his own way in his convents.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p20">With Christian candour, submitting to no human authority in matters 
of religion, he wrote to Gregory the Great, bishop of Rome. He entreated him not 
to suffer himself to be fettered by the opinions of former bishops of Rome, but 
freely to test both sides, and to adopt whichever he approved. “In such matters,” 
he wrote, “you must not abandon yourself to your humility, or consult the dignity 
of persons, which often deceives. A living dog is perhaps better in such inquiries 
than a dead lion. (<scripRef passage="Eccles 9:4" id="iv.ii.ii-p20.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.4">Eccles. ix, 4</scripRef>.) The 
living saint can amend what was not amended by a greater saint who is dead.” He 
meant that, in this case, where free inquiry into the truth was concerned, Gregory 
ought not to suffer humility to deter him from subjecting to further <pb n="205" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_205" />
tests what had been ordained by his predecessors. Later he wrote to Boniface IV., 
bishop of Rome, that “as they were knit together in the unity of the faith, as they 
both believed with the heart, and confessed with the mouth, one Father in heaven, 
of whom are all things, and one Saviour, the Son of God, by whom are all things, 
and one Holy Spirit in whom are all things, he trusted it would be permitted him 
and his people, without disturbing the peace of the Church, to retain their customs, 
as once Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna, and Anicetus, bishop of Rome, had parted without 
any scandal to the faith, and in undisturbed love, though each adhering to the customs 
of his ancestors.” When in the year 602, a French synod was held to deliberate on 
this subject, Columban addressed to this episcopal assembly a letter full of zeal 
for the welfare of the Church. As, partly in consequence of the political disturbances 
in the Frankish empire, and partly of the carelessness of the bishops who bad entangled 
themselves too much with the affairs of this life, the wholesome institution of 
Provincial Synods had long been neglected, Columban thanked God that these divisions 
bad called forth such a synod, and he prayed God to grant that they might occupy 
themselves on this occasion with more important things—with things touching on faith 
and life. He represented to them, with all respect, the great truth, that if they 
did not show by their lives that they had heard the words of the True Shepherd, 
and follow Him, they could not expect that <pb n="206" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_206" />His words, which they announced 
as mere hirelings, would obtain obedience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p21">He said justly, (a word well to be remembered in all divisions,) 
that if all the children of God were only first united by the fellowship of love 
and the unity of evangelical convictions, all strife would easily be adjusted. “Difference 
of manners and customs has, indeed, been very injurious to the peace of the Church; 
but if we only hasten to extract the poison of pride, envy, and the pursuit of vain 
glory, by the exercise of true humility, according to the teaching and example of 
our Lord, who says, ‘Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart,’ as disciples 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, we shall mutually love one another with our whole heart;
<i>for the lowly cannot strive, </i>since the truth will soon be recognised by those 
who, with the same purpose and the same desire to know the truth, seek what is best—where 
only error is vanquished, and no man glories in himself, but in the Lord.” He concludes 
the letter with these words: “Since we should love one another with love unfeigned, 
let us diligently consider the commandments of our Lord Jesus Christ., and if we 
understand them, strive to fulfil them, in order that, through His teaching, the 
whole Church, in a glow of holy zeal, may set her affections on things above. May 
His unmerited grace grant us this—to fly the world and love Him alone, to seek Him 
with the Father and the Holy Ghost! For the rest, O fathers! pray ye for us, as 
we, insignificant as we <pb n="207" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_207" />are, pray for you, and regard us not as strangers; 
for we are members of one body, be we Gauls, Britons, Irishmen, or of any nation 
whatsoever. Thus may we all from all nations rejoice in the faith and in the knowledge 
of the Son of God, and hasten to become a perfect man, after the measure of the 
stature of the fulness of Christ; in which effort may we mutually help one another, 
care for one another, pray for one another, and triumph and rejoice together!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p22">An attack from another quarter had important results for Columban. 
He was held in high honour by Theodoric II., king of Burgundy, in which country 
his abbeys lay. He availed himself of this to reprove the king for his voluptuous 
life, and to exhort him to amendment of conduct. But his influence on this side 
interfered with the policy of Brunehild, the powerful grandmother of the prince, 
and she, in concert with the nobles and prelates, to whom Columban’s presence had 
long been burdensome, plotted to banish him. It was Columban’s way not to avoid 
the machinations which were directed against him. True to his axiom, “to be bold 
in the cause of truth, invincible by the wicked,” he opposed an unyielding firmness 
to all these plots. At length, after twenty-five years of activity, he was driven 
out of the country, A. D. 610. It was at first decreed that he should be conveyed 
to Ireland, but circumstances hindered the execution of this decree. On his journey 
through France, he experienced many consolatory proofs that God was <pb n="208" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_208" />
with him. When he had arrived with his escort at the city of Nantes, and was lingering 
in contemplation in his cell, a beggar came to the window. Columban caused the last 
measure of meal in his stock to be given to the hungry man. He knew that he and 
his people would in consequence be compelled to endure want during the two following 
days, yet he remained joyful in faith and hope about it, when suddenly some one 
knocked at the door. It was the servant of a pious lady in the city, who brought 
from her an abundant stock of corn and wine. From Nantes he wrote a letter full 
of fatherly love to the monks whom he had left behind in France, exhorting them 
to concord and humility. “It were better,” he wrote to them, “that ye should not 
dwell together than that ye should not desire and avoid the same things.” He supposes 
God to say to the proud self-righteous soul: “As thou hast suffered thyself to be 
misled by thy pride and imagined holiness, now come down and be reckoned amongst 
sinners for what is done with pride is of no value in My sight.” Of a monk to whom 
he was peculiarly attached, called Waldolin, he writes, on the other hand: “May 
God bless him, may he be lowly! and embrace him for me, as I, in my haste, could 
not.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p23">He then went to Switzerland, to Zug and Brienz, where he laboured 
many years for the conversion of the Suevi and Alemanni.<note n="17" id="iv.ii.ii-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p24">See in the life of 
Gallus.</p></note> Then he repaired to Italy, and founded in the neighbourhood of the <pb n="209" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_209" />
Apennines the celebrated abbey of Bobio, where he found rest in the last years of 
his life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p25">To the last he was active in endeavouring to heal a schism which 
had endured many years in Italy. The emperor Justinian, who by his unwise and despotic 
interference with ecclesiastical affairs, and by his darling project of uniting 
the emperor with the theologian, instead of occupying himself only with the faithful 
accomplishment of his duties as a ruler, had produced such serious divisions in 
the Greek Church, had also suffered himself to be moved by the rancour of a theological 
party at the court, publicly to anathematize the memory of three great Syrian doctors, 
(Theodorus, Theodoret, and Ibas;) and the weak and indecisive Roman bishop Vigilius 
had at length consented to join in this foolish undertaking of the emperor. As the 
later Roman bishops followed the decision of their predecessor, the consequence 
was a schism in Italy, many important Churches (in Istria and the Venetian territory) 
refusing to yield to this decision. Many accusations were thereby occasioned against 
the orthodoxy of the Roman Church. Columban therefore wrote a bold though respectful 
letter to Pope Boniface IV., in which he requested him to institute an unprejudiced 
inquiry into this matter, and entreated him to seek the restoration of the peace 
of the Church. “Watch,” he wrote to the Pope, “first over the faith, then to encourage 
the works of faith, and to eradicate vice; for your watchfulness will be the salvation, 
as your neglect will be <pb n="210" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_210" />the destruction of many. We do not regard 
persons, but truth. Since you, in consequence of the dignity of your Church, have 
great honour, you should use great diligence in order not to lose your dignity by 
any error; for power will remain with you as long as you remain on the right side. 
He is a true bearer of the keys of the kingdom of heaven, who by true knowledge 
opens it to the worthy and closes it against the unworthy. If he does the contrary, 
he can neither open nor shut. Since, therefore, you, perhaps with a degree of pride, 
claim for yourself a higher dignity and power with regard to Divine things, you 
should know that your power will be so much the less with the Lord, the more you 
think of it in your own heart; for unity of faith throughout the world has also 
brought forth unity of spiritual power, so that everywhere truth must be allowed 
a free access to all men, whilst error must be equally denied it. The confession 
of the truth obtained his privileges for our common father Peter.” Then follows 
the beautiful exhortation, applicable to so many divisions, which arise from the 
estimation of minor differences higher than unity in the essentials of the faith, 
and thus rend the bond of love. “Therefore, beloved, return quickly to concord, 
and do not recur to old strifes, but rather be silent, and consign them to eternal 
oblivion. If anything is doubtful, leave it to the decision of God. But about what 
is evident—what is open to the judgment of men, judge ye without respect of persons. 
Receive ye one another, that <pb n="211" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_211" />there may be joy in heaven over your 
peace and union. I know not how a Christian can strive with Christians about the 
faith. What the orthodox Christian, who praises the Lord in the right way, says, 
another will confirm with his Amen, since both believe and love the same thing.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p26">Columban died in his seventy-second year, or perhaps older, after 
having, in an active life, full of manifold labours, scattered the seeds of Christian 
knowledge in France, Switzerland, and Italy; and by the disciples whom he left behind 
his labours were continued in the subsequent ages.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Gallus, Apostle of Switzerland." progress="60.93%" prev="iv.ii.ii" next="iv.ii.iv" id="iv.ii.iii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iii-p0.1">GALLUS, APOSTLE OF SWITZERLAND.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii-p1">AMONGST the disciples whom Columban brought with him from Ireland 
to France, one of the most distinguished was Gallus. He was of a noble Irish family, 
and was early intrusted by his pious parents to Columban, to be trained for the 
service of the kingdom of God. Columban, who, as we observed above, was a zealous 
student of the Scriptures, had implanted a deep love for them in the youth’s breast. 
He spoke from the Scriptures with simplicity and affection, pressing the words home 
to men’s hearts. When Columban with his friends met with a hospitable reception 
from pious men, and after having laid aside his travelling clothes, wished to have 
something read aloud out of the Scriptures, it was his favourite pupil Gallus who 
was desired to do it, <pb n="212" id="iv.ii.iii-Page_212" />and who, after reading, had to unfold the meaning 
of the passage. When they settled near the ruins of the old castle of Brienz, they 
stumbled on an old fallen chapel, which they resolved to consecrate to the Christian 
worship, and around which they built their cells. But in this chapel they found 
three gilded idols, which the heathen natives revered as guardian deities. As Gallus, 
during his residence in the Frankish empire, had made himself well acquainted with 
the German language, Columban desired him to preach the Gospel to the multitudes 
who flocked together to see the solemn consecration. It is, indeed, a true saying 
of Luther’s: “It is God’s work alone to banish idols from the hearts of men. What 
is done from without is mere puppet-play. If some of their idols are taken from 
men, they will make themselves others yet worse. But if the preaching of Divine 
grace prepare the way to the heart, it may be an additional help if the sensible 
image to which the idolatrous worship attaches itself, is also removed from the 
eyes.” Thus Gallus may have confirmed the impression produced by his sermon, by 
courageously dashing the idols in pieces, as he did before the eyes of the wild 
heathen multitude, and may thus have proved to them by ocular demonstration, the 
nothingness and powerlessness of their idols.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii-p2">The monks then proceeded to busy themselves in cultivating their 
garden, and planting fruit-trees. Gallus wove nets, and carried on a fishery. He 
was so successful in this, that he not only provided the <pb n="213" id="iv.ii.iii-Page_213" />rest of the 
monks with fish, but also was able to entertain strangers, and often to make presents 
to the people.<note n="18" id="iv.ii.iii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii-p3">It is related also of bishop Wilfred, preacher of the Gospel 
in Sussex in the latter part of the seventh century, that “When he arrived there, 
a famine was prevailing. The sea and rivers were full of fish, but the people only 
understood how to catch eels. He had first to instruct them in fishing. He caused 
all the nets to be brought together; his people used them in the right way, and 
caught three hundred fish of various kinds. One hundred of these he kept for his 
own people; one hundred he gave to those who had lent the nets; one hundred to the 
poor. By this means he won the love of the people: and now that they had to thank 
him for earthly blessings, they heard him so much the more gladly when he told them 
of heavenly things.”</p></note> When they were driven out of that neighbourhood, and 
Abbot Columban turned his steps to Italy, Gallus was prevented by sickness from 
following him: and this circumstance was productive of much blessing to the tribes 
of that district: since, but for this illness, Gallus would never have become what 
he did for the country. Gallus repaired with his fishing nets to a priest called 
Willimar, who lived in an old castle, and who had once already entertained him with 
the abbot Columban, and pointed out a residence for them. When, by his affectionate 
care, Gallus had recovered, he wished to find a place in the wilderness to build 
in. With this object, he addressed himself to the deacon Hillibald, whose business 
it was to provide his convent with fish and game, and who had therefore often traversed 
the <pb n="214" id="iv.ii.iii-Page_214" />wilderness, and knew its paths well. Attended by him, he set out 
to seek a place adapted for building, and well provided with fresh water. The deacon 
gave him a terrific description of the wild beasts in the forest: but Gallus answered, 
“It is the saying of the Apostle—If God be for us, who can be against us? and, all 
things work together for good to those who love God. He who delivered Daniel from 
the den of lions, can also deliver me from the power of the wild beasts.” Then the 
deacon said: “Only put some bread and a small net in thy knapsack, and to-morrow 
I will guide thee into the wilderness. The God who has brought thee to us from the 
far country, will send his angel with us, as once with his servant Tobias, and will 
show us a place suitable to thy pious work.” Armed by prayer, Gallus set out on 
his journey. When they had journeyed about three hours, Hillibald said: “Let us 
now take some bread and water, that we may be strengthened to go the rest of the 
way.” Gallus answered: “My son, do thou what is needful to strengthen thee; I am 
resolved to taste nothing until God has shown me my desired place of rest.” But 
the deacon replied: “Nay, we will share the inconvenience, and then also the joy, 
with one another.” Then they pursued their way until the evening, when they came 
to a stream full of fish, which precipitated itself from a rock. They succeeded 
in catching many fish; the deacon lighted a fire; he cooked the fish, and took bread 
from the knapsack. Gallus meanwhile went a little apart to <pb n="215" id="iv.ii.iii-Page_215" />pray; but 
he entangled himself in the bushes, and fell. The deacon hastened forward to help 
him; but Gallus motioned him back, saying, “Leave me; this is appointed for my resting-place 
throughout my life—here will I dwell.” He consecrated the place by prayer; and when 
he arose from his knees, he made a cross out of the branch of a tree, and planted 
it in the ground; and on the cross he hung some relics, which he carried in a basket 
round his neck. Then, again, they both fell on their knees in prayer, and there 
they founded the convent which afterwards went by the name of St. Gall. There Gallus 
laboured in the education of youth, and in the training of monks and priests, by 
whom the seeds of Christian knowledge were further spread; and thence he diffused 
many spiritual and temporal blessings among the people. When he received presents 
from the great men of the country, he used to assemble the poor of the district, 
and distribute what he had received amongst them. On one of these occasions, one 
of his scholars said to him: “My father, I have a costly silver vessel, beautifully 
embossed; if you will permit me, I will keep it for a sacramental chalice.” But 
Gallus answered: “My son, think on the word of Peter, ‘Gold and silver have I none,’ 
and in order not to do anything contrary to so wholesome an example, hasten to employ 
the vessel for the good of the poor. My teacher Columban used to distribute the 
body of the Lord in vessels of common metal.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii-p4">The vacant see of Constance was offered to Gallus; <pb n="216" id="iv.ii.iii-Page_216" />
but he preferred to continue his quiet labours in the convent, and refused the office. 
He recommended for the office, in his stead, the deacon John, a native of the country, 
who had studied the Holy Scriptures under his guidance. When, at the consecration 
of the bishop, a great multitude flocked together, Gallus availed himself of this 
opportunity, in order to describe to the new converts the love of God as manifested 
in Creation and Redemption, and to lay before them the great scheme of God for the 
salvation of men. He ascended the pulpit with his disciple John, and what he said 
in the Latin language, was interpreted by John into German, for the assembled multitude. 
Of the Creation, he said: “God created beings endowed with reason to praise Him; 
and by Him, in Him, and through Him, to live happily. This cause of your creation, 
ye should recognise, my Christian brethren, lest ye should have to regard yourselves 
as lost beings, destroying your dignity by a brutish life. For that God, who is 
the highest good, resolved to create beings in His own image, endowed with reason, 
that, acknowledging Him as their Lord, and the Author of their existence, and filled 
with His love, they should rejoice to find their happiness in Him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iii-p5">Then he deduces the origin of all evil, from the desire of reasonable 
beings, to be the basis of their own existence, and to find life and happiness in 
themselves; thence arose their <i>inward void</i>, inasmuch as the creature, if 
turned away from the <pb n="217" id="iv.ii.iii-Page_217" />fountain of life, and abandoned to itself, must 
sink from fulness into emptiness, from existence to nothingness. He closed the whole 
discourse with this exhortation: “We, who are the unworthy messengers of the faith 
in this age, conjure you, in the name of Christ, that ye ever renounce the devil 
and all his works, as ye have once renounced him in your baptism; that ye acknowledge 
the one true God and Father, who ruleth eternally in heaven—the Eternal Wisdom, 
who for us became a man in time—and the Holy Ghost, the earnest of eternal bliss 
granted us on this pilgrimage; and that ye seek to live as becomes the children 
of God. Be ye kind to one another, forgiving one another, as God has forgiven you 
your sins. The Almighty God, who wills that all men should be saved, and should 
come to a knowledge of the truth,—who sends this message to your ears by the ministry 
of my tongue,—may He Himself cause it to bring forth fruit in your hearts by His 
grace!”</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Boniface, Apostle of the Germans." progress="62.81%" prev="iv.ii.iii" next="iv.ii.v" id="iv.ii.iv">
<h3 id="iv.ii.iv-p0.1">BONIFACE, APOSTLE OF THE GERMANS.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p1">BONIFACE, or Winfried, as they called him in Anglo-Saxon, born 
at Crediton in Devonshire, in 680, deserves to be honoured as the father of the 
German Church, although he was by no means the first who brought the seeds of the 
Gospel to Germany. Many had already laboured before him; but the efforts which had 
been made here and there did <pb n="218" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_218" />not suffice to secure the endurance of 
Christianity amongst the many perils to which it was exposed. Christianity needs 
to be linked with firm ecclesiastical institutions, and this was first done by Boniface, 
to whose labours so many even to this moment owe their salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p2">It is remarkable in the history of the first training of Boniface, 
that the germs of religion were early developed in his heart. The custom had been 
retained in England, from the days of the first pious Irish missionaries, of the 
clergy visiting the houses of the laity, and giving exhortations to their families 
on religious subjects.. The boy used attentively to listen on these occasions, and 
they gladly conversed with him on matters of religion. His father sought to repress 
his inclination for a religious life, for he had destined him for a distinguished 
place in the world. But as is so frequently the case, this disposition of mind only 
gained the more strength, the more his father endeavoured to repress it, and the 
father was at length moved by a severe sickness to yield to his son’s inclination. 
Boniface educated himself .in many famous English convents, where he became especially 
learned in the Holy Scriptures, which were hereafter to serve him as a light on 
his way amongst the uncivilized nations. His spirit was indeed cramped by many prejudices 
which hindered him from perceiving the pure doctrine of the Scriptures, and which 
must necessarily have hindered his subsequent missionary labours—for the purer and 
freer <pb n="219" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_219" />Christianity is, the less darkened by human work, the more easily 
can it penetrate into the hearts of men, the more easily the Divine power of attraction 
in it is preserved in all situations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p3">When Boniface had passed his thirty-fifth year, he felt incited 
by the example of the earlier missionaries amongst his countrymen, to carry the 
message of salvation to the heathen. What would have become of our fatherland, if 
God had not then awakened by his Spirit, especially in England and Ireland, this 
zeal for missions! As we now look joyfully back on the labours of those heroes of 
the faith to whom we owe the blessings of Christianity and all our civilization, 
so one day will the Churches gathered out from the heathen in Southern India, Asia, 
and Africa, when they shall have received through Christianity the abundance of 
earthly and heavenly blessings, look thankfully back on the awakening missionary 
zeal of these our days. Egbert, an English priest, had given the first impulse to 
this missionary activity. This Egbert had vowed, in a mortal sickness, to consecrate 
his life, if it should be restored to him, to the service of the Lord amongst foreign 
nations. He afterwards set forth with other Christians to travel to the German tribes; 
and although he himself, when on the point of sailing, was detained by many circumstances, 
this was the first impulse to the great work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p4">Boniface himself confesses that the natural instinct implanted 
in his nation combined with the <pb n="220" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_220" />religious interest to impel him to 
missionary labours,—”the love of travelling, and the fear of Christ,”—as he expresses 
it in a letter. He calls it the fear of Christ, because he regarded it as a debt 
which he owed to the heathen, as a duty laid upon him by Christ, which he believed 
himself bound to fulfil. He would have exclaimed with the Apostle Paul, “Woe unto 
me if I preach not the Gospel.” He had at first assisted the zealous Willibrord 
in his labours, one of those missionaries who had followed the impulse given by 
Egbert, and founded the Church in East Friesland and the Netherlands. Willibrord 
wished to retain him, that he might succeed him as archbishop of Utrecht; but his 
Divine calling withheld him. He felt constrained to commence a new work amongst 
the heathen tribes of Germany. That which by day lay on his conscience recurred 
to him by night in admonitory dreams, and great prospects opened to him for the 
future, as a female friend from England afterwards reminded him, observing that 
God had appeared to him in a dream, and promised him a great harvest amongst the 
heathen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p5">The estimation in which he held the Holy Scriptures is shown in 
these words of his to a young compatriot, whom he exhorted to the diligent study 
of the Bible: “Cast all which hinders thee away, and direct thy whole study to the 
Holy Scriptures, and seek there that Divine Wisdom which is more precious than gold; 
for what does it become youth more to seek, what can old age more profitably <pb n="221" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_221" />
possess, than the knowledge of the Holy Scriptures, which guide our souls without 
risk of shipwreck through the storm to the shores of the blessed Paradise, to the 
eternal and heavenly joys of the angels!” To an abbess, who had sent him some Bibles, 
he wrote in thanking her: “That she had consoled the exile in Germany with Divine 
light; for he who has to visit the dark recesses of the German tribes, would fall 
into the jaws of death, if he had not the Word of the Lord as a light to his feet 
and a lamp unto his path.” He begged his old friend Daniel, bishop of Winchester; 
to send him a manuscript of the prophets left behind by his deceased teacher and 
abbot Wimbert, which was written in clear and well-divided letters. “If God puts 
this into your heart,” he wrote him, “you cannot confer a greater and more living 
consolation to my old age; for such a manuscript of the prophets as I desire, I 
cannot procure in this country; and with my already decaying sight, I cannot read 
small and confused letters.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p6">We can see in these words of his to an English abbess, what was 
the ground of his confidence in all his labours and conflicts: “Pray for me, that 
He who dwelleth on high, and yet looks on the lowly, (<scripRef passage="Psa 113:5" id="iv.ii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|113|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.113.5">Psa. 
cxiii, 5</scripRef>,) may forgive me my sins, that the Word may be given me with 
a joyful liberty of speech, that the Gospel of the glory of Christ may have full 
course amongst the heathen, and be glorified.” In his twenty-second letter to some 
English nuns: “I beseech you, (as I have confidence <pb n="222" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_222" />also towards you 
that ye constantly do,) pray diligently to the Lord that we may be delivered from 
unrighteous and cruel men; for all men have not faith. And know that we praise God, 
although the sufferings of our heart are many. May the Lord our God, who is the 
refuge of the poor and the hope of the humble, deliver us from our need, and from 
the temptations of this evil world, that the glorious Gospel of Christ may be glorified, 
that the grace of God in me may not be in vain! And although I am the last and worst 
of all the messengers which the Roman Church has sent forth to proclaim the Gospel, 
yet would I not die unfruitful, without bringing fruit to the Gospel; I would not 
go home without leaving some sons and daughters behind me, lest, when the Lord comes, 
I should be found guilty of burying my talent; lest, for the guilt of my sins, instead 
of the reward of labour, I should receive the punishment of unfruitful labour from 
Him who has sent me.” Thus (as becomes an humble labourer in the Lord’s vineyard, 
who can distinguish between the Divinity of the thing and the infirmity of the human 
organ) did he seek first in his own sinfulness and deficiencies the cause of the 
hinderance of his labours. In a treatise addressed to the English clergy, he says: 
“Seek to obtain by your prayers that our God and Lord Jesus Christ, who wills that 
all men should be saved and should come to the knowledge of the truth, may convert 
the hearts of these heathen Saxons to the faith, <pb n="223" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_223" />that they may be 
delivered out of the snares of the devil in which they are entangled, and may become 
children of the mother-Church. Have compassion on them; for even they are wont to 
say, ‘We are of one flesh and bone’ with the Anglo-Saxons.” To an English abbot: 
“We beseech thee earnestly, that thou wouldest aid us, who labour amongst the wild 
and ignorant tribes of Germany, and scatter the seeds of the Gospel, with thy prayers. 
For neither is he that planteth anything, nor he that watereth, but God who giveth 
the increase.” In a letter to an English bishop: “I need your prayers, because the 
sea of Germany is so perilous to navigate, that through your prayer, and under God’s 
guidance, without defilement or injury to my soul, I may reach the haven of eternal 
rest; that I may not, whilst I seek to bring the light of evangelical truth to the 
blind, who know not their darkness and will not look up, be myself covered by the 
darkness of my own sins; that I may not have run or laboured in vain; that I, supported 
by your intercession, may attain, unstained and enlightened, to the light of eternity.” 
And: “Pray the beloved Champion of our life, the only refuge of the distressed, 
the Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the world, that he may preserve us uninjured 
by his guardian hand, that our gracious Father may place burning torches in our 
hands, and that He may enlighten the hearts of the heathen to see the Gospel of 
the glory of Christ.”</p>
<pb n="224" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_224" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p7">Boniface availed himself of the help of the secular power, to 
guard his churches and cloisters from the devastations of the barbarous heathen, 
to secure the life of the monks and nuns whom he had invited from his fatherland 
to educate the heathen, and civilize the converts, and to procure the necessary 
means of sustenance; and when Christianity had gained an entrance, to destroy the 
old traditional objects of heathen idolatry, which were continually recalling the 
rude tribes to their old worship, and perpetually restored to their old uses. One 
remarkable incident will show how Boniface was able to work on uncivilized men by 
means of outward impressions. When he was preaching the Gospel in Hesse, an ancient 
oak, of gigantic size, consecrated to Thor the Thunderer, the sight of which filled 
the people with great reverence, powerfully counteracted the influence of his sermons. 
The people could not get freed from their faith in the Divine power of this oak, 
and were, therefore, even when the sermons of Boniface made a momentary impression, 
ever ready again to fall into heathenism. So Boniface, by the advice of those Hessian 
Christians who had resisted the seductions of heathenism, went with a few attendants 
to the oak. He himself cut down the tree with an axe, whilst the heathen crowd furiously 
surrounded him. When, however, they saw the oak fall asunder in four pieces, without 
their god being able to take vengeance on Boniface, their delusion at once fell 
with it. In order to perpetuate the impression of this <pb n="225" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_225" />circumstance, 
Boniface immediately caused a chapel to be built of the wood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p8">The chief effort of Boniface was to produce an impression on the 
hearts of the young by religious education, and the communication of Christian culture. 
His zealous attention to the educational institutions attached to the convents, 
as well as many other things, contradict the accusation of his having endeavoured 
to compel the outward conversion of the people by means of the secular power, of 
whose co-operation he availed himself in the instances adduced above.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p9">His fatherly care for the education and training of the new converts, 
is beautifully expressed in a letter, in which he entreated the Frankish court-chaplain, 
Fulrad, to endeavour, that after his death a zealous and able man should be placed 
at the head of his work, which, after twenty years of activity, he was on the point 
of leaving: “I beseech his majesty the king,” (Pepin,) he writes, “in the name of 
Christ the Son of God, that he would deign to show me in my lifetime what reward 
he will hereafter bestow on my scholars: for they are almost entirely strangers—some 
are priests, appointed in various places to the service of the Church and the congregations; 
some monks, who have been appointed in our cells to teach children to read; some 
old men, who have laboured with me long and sustained me. I am anxious on account 
of all these, lest after my death they should be scattered as sheep that have no 
shepherd, and lest the people <pb n="226" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_226" />who dwell on the borders of the heathen 
should lose their Christianity again. My clergymen on the frontiers of the heathen 
lead a wretched life. Bread to eat they can obtain, but clothes they cannot, if 
they do not get advice and assistance from other quarters, as they have from me, 
that they might be enabled to remain in such places in the service of the people.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p10">His friend Daniel, bishop of Winchester, when first he entered 
on his sphere of action, gave him instructions which contain much that is useful: 
“Before all, he should show the heathen that he was accurately acquainted with their 
religion; he should, by means of questions, let them find out for themselves what 
was unreasonable and contradictory in their doctrines, in such a manner as not to 
ridicule or irritate them, but with all gentleness and moderation, here and there 
instituting a comparison between their own and the Christian doctrines, yet letting 
these only appear by the way, so that the heathen should not be so much embittered 
against him, as disgusted with their own false opinions.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p11">The following is a specimen of his mode of preaching: “See, my 
beloved, what a message we bring you,—not a message from one from whose service 
you may purchase exemption;<note n="19" id="iv.ii.iv-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p12">According to the custom of the German tribes, of 
purchasing exemption from punishment; of repaying wrongs by a fine in money, which 
was the origin of the pernicious system of indulgences.</p></note> but a message from 
Him to whom you are indebted for His blood <pb n="226" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_226_1" />shed for you. We exhort 
you, live in lawful wedlock; let no one further defile himself with a prohibited 
union; let no one who has so erred approach the body of so great a Lord, before 
he has truly repented, that it may not injure instead of benefitting him. My beloved, 
we are ourselves unclean men, and yet we would not suffer our limbs to be touched 
by anything unclean; and can we believe that the only-begotten Son of God will suffer 
us to approach Him with sin in our hearts? See, brethren, our King, who has deigned 
to send us this embassy, Himself comes to us. Let us then prepare Him a pure dwelling, 
that He himself may dwell in our body. We entreat you, dearest sons, that ye who 
are wont to fear the laws of the world, would also willingly submit to the laws 
of our God. It is He who speaks to you by our lips—whose Easter festival ye have 
lately kept—who did not withhold His only-begotten Son from the hands of His persecutors, 
in order to admit us into the inheritance of His children. If you have learned what 
wonderful grace He has shown towards us by His sufferings, obey then the more zealously 
His commands, lest by our disobedience to His commands we should be guilty of ingratitude 
for His kindness.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p13">He then controverts the objection which is often made amongst 
heathen nations to the preaching of the Gospel: “How could God, if Christianity 
were the only saving religion, have left men for thousands of years without it?” 
Undoubtedly, the missionaries, <pb n="228" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_228" />fettered as they were by arbitrary 
opinions, may have contributed to arouse such objections, by asserting more than 
the Holy Scriptures justified them in saying,—by applying to all unbelievers, even 
to such as could not have believed, because they had not heard, (<scripRef passage="Rom 10:14" id="iv.ii.iv-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.14">Rom. 
x, 14</scripRef>,) what the Scriptures only apply to those who obstinately reject 
the Gospel preached to them. The example of Cornelius, and what the apostle Peter 
says in connexion with it, justifies us in deducing thence the general law, that 
those who, even without knowing anything of Christ, follow the guidance of that 
God, in whom we live, and move, and have our being, will, like Cornelius, if not 
here below, yet in another existence, be led to the knowledge of Him who is the 
Way, the Truth, and the Life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p14">Without further occupying himself with answering this objection, 
Boniface addresses himself to that careless tendency to seek excuses for unbelief 
and sin, from which, in many instances, these doubts arose, and recurs to the personal 
necessities of each. “There are some amongst you,” he says, “and O that they may 
be but few! who complain of our neglect, in having so delayed to preach to you the 
way of salvation. Their sorrow would be more just, if they were, at least, now willing 
to accept the means of salvation; for how can he who, however late, refuses to suffer 
himself to be healed, complain of the dilatoriness of the physician? Indeed, the 
longer the sickness has lasted, the greater should be the submissiveness of the 
patient. For <pb n="229" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_229" />who can bear the pride of the sick man, who complains 
of his sickness, and yet will not take the remedies for it? How many, my beloved 
sons, do we find, who, whilst they continue in sin, yet murmur at Christ’s having 
come so late—at His having suffered so many thousands to perish before His incarnation! 
If we yield to the complaints of such people, we must also remain sick after the 
gift of such a physician. Wherefore, O man, dost thou murmur at the Sun of Righteousness, 
for having arisen so late, when, even after its rising, thou still walkest in darkness? 
Shall we, because clouds have long covered the heavens, on that account refuse to 
rejoice at the return of fine weather?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p15">He frequently begged his friends in England to send him expositions 
of certain passages in the Bible, which he wished to use in his sermons—for instance, 
a manual of Bede’s expositions of the texts for Sundays and holidays, which was 
useful for preachers. In order to impress a due reverence for the Holy Scriptures 
on ignorant men, he caused a copy of a portion of the Bible, which he intended to 
employ in his sermons, to be written in England with golden letters. For this purpose 
he specially chose the Epistles of the apostle Peter, because, on account of his 
relations with the pope, he looked on himself as an ambassador of that apostle. 
“He wished,” he wrote, “to have the words of him who had preceded him on the good 
way, ever before his eyes.” From these words we perceive how genuine, even though 
prejudiced, and how far from the <pb n="230" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_230" />designs of worldly policy, was his 
reverence for the popes. His care for the diffusion of religious knowledge amongst 
the people, may be inferred from his repeated orders that every layman should know 
the Creed, the Lord’s Prayer, and the baptismal formula of renunciation, in German, 
before his baptism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p16">How full Boniface was of the grandeur and responsibility of his 
calling as archbishop of the German Church, may be gathered from his letter to an 
English bishop: “The apostle (Paul) calls the priest an overseer, (bishop;) the 
prophet (Ezekiel) calls him a watchman; the Redeemer, a shepherd of the Church; 
and all declare that the teacher who is silent about the sins of his people, by 
his silence incurs the guilt of the blood of souls. Therefore a great and fearful 
necessity constrains us, according to the apostle’s words, to be examples to the 
flock,—that is, the teacher ought to live so piously, as not to paralyze his words 
by inconsistent deeds, and so as not, even whilst living prudently himself, by his 
silence, to incur condemnation for the sins of others. ‘Thou shalt hear the word 
at my mouth, and give them warning from me, saith the Lord.’ <scripRef passage="Ezek 3:17" id="iv.ii.iv-p16.1" parsed="|Ezek|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.3.17">
Ezek. iii, 17</scripRef>.” He proves from this that the priest should say that which 
he has learned from the study of the Divine Word,—what God has committed to him, 
not what human wit has devised. <i>From me</i>—my words, not thine, shalt thou proclaim; 
thou hast no cause to exalt thyself on this account. “If I say to the wicked, <pb n="231" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_231" />
Thou shalt surely die, and thou, givest him not warning, nor speakest to warn the 
wicked from his evil way, to save his life, the same wicked man shall die in his 
iniquity, but his blood will I require at thy hand.” <scripRef passage="Ezek 3:18" id="iv.ii.iv-p16.2" parsed="|Ezek|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.3.18">
Ezek. iii, 18</scripRef>. Let us not, then, have so stony a heart, that these words 
of the Lord fail to strike us with dread. All that God would have observed He has 
so clearly revealed, and confirmed with the authority of His name, that it were 
better —shameful as this would be—to confess that we despise it, than lyingly say 
we have not understood what He has so plainly revealed. Have we not heard it, “<i>Thus 
saith the Lord</i>.” Who, then, unless he disbelieve God himself, can doubt that 
what God has said will happen? Since, therefore, these things are so, the weary 
soul flies for refuge to Him who says, through Solomon, “Trust in the Lord with 
all thy heart, and lean not to thine own understanding. Commit thy way unto Him, 
and He shall direct thy paths.” And in another place, “The name of the Lord is a 
strong tower; the righteous fleeth unto it and is safe.” Let us therefore stand 
firm in righteousness, armed against temptation, and bear what the Lord gives us 
to bear, saying to Him, “Lord God, thou art our refuge from everlasting to everlasting.” <scripRef passage="Psa 90:1" id="iv.ii.iv-p16.3" parsed="|Ps|90|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.1">
Psa. xc, 1</scripRef>. Let us trust in Him who hath laid the burden on us. What 
we cannot bear by ourselves, let us bear through Him who is Almighty, who says, 
“My yoke is easy, and my burden is light.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p17">Devoted as Boniface was to the popes, he yet <pb n="232" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_232" />by 
no means shrank from telling them the truth, when the welfare of the new Church 
required it. Relics of the old superstitious Pagan customs and excesses on New-Year’s 
day had been still retained at Rome; amulets were worn there by women, and recommended 
by the authorities. Now, as members of the new Churches frequently journeyed to 
Rome, such people ever after deemed such abuses, which were tolerated under the 
eyes of the Pope, as thereby authorized, and murmured against Boniface, who strove 
with so much zeal thoroughly to annihilate all Pagan superstitions and customs. 
Boniface made earnest remonstrances on this subject to Pope Zacharias: “Carnal men,” 
he wrote, “ignorant Germans, Bavarians, and Franks, when they see some of the evil 
things which we forbid practised at Rome, imagine that they are permitted by the 
priests; they then throw out accusations against us, and take offence, and thus 
our preaching and teaching are hindered.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p18">This Christian boldness, united with a wise consideration and 
tolerance, were also shown by Boniface in his behaviour towards Ethelbald, king 
of the Mercians. As, amidst his universal activity, he still took a warm share in 
the affairs of his fatherland, it pained him much to hear of the unchaste life of 
this prince, and he resolved himself to write to him. He began his letter by acknowledging 
and commending what was good in the king: “I have heard that you distribute many 
alms, and I rejoice at this on your account; for he who gives <pb n="233" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_233" />alms 
to the least of his needy brethren, will, in the day of judgment, receive this gracious 
sentence from the Lord, ‘In that you did it unto one of the least of these my brethren, 
you did it unto me; inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of 
the world.’ I have also heard that you strictly prohibit theft, rapine, and perjury; 
that you show yourself a friend of the widow and the poor, and preserve a steady 
peace in your dominions; for this also I have praised God; for He who is himself 
the truth and peace—our Lord Jesus Christ—says: ‘Blessed are the peace-makers, for 
they shall be called the children of God.’” Then he proceeds to the reports of the 
disorderly life of the prince, and says, “I conjure you by Christ, the Son of God, 
by his coming again, and His kingdom, that if this is true you amend your life by 
repentance, and think how unseemly it is that by serving your lusts you should change 
the image of God created in you into the image of the devil; and that you, who, 
not for your own deserts, but by the rich grace of God, have been made a ruler over 
many, should, by sin, make yourself a slave of the evil spirit; for, as the Lord 
says, He who committeth sin is the servant of sin.’” Then, to the shame of nominal 
Christians, he brings forward the example of the German Saxons, who were distinguished 
for their chastity, even before their conversion to Christianity. “Thus the heathen 
who know not God, and have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the 
law, having the law written <pb n="234" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_234" />in their hearts.” “It is time,” he says, 
“that you should have compassion on the multitude of perishing people who, following 
the example of their sinful prince, are sinking into the abyss of destruction; for 
as many as we by our good example draw to the life of the heavenly country, or by 
our bad example mislead to destruction—for so many we shall doubtless receive either 
reward or punishment from the Eternal Judge.” He then declares to the king, that 
if the sanctity of marriage is not upheld in a nation, a race of degenerate youth, 
ever sinking lower and lower, will be the result, as amongst the nations of Spain, 
who had at length fallen under the power of the Saracens. In order to prepare the 
king for this letter, he sent him another shorter letter by another messenger, in 
which he made no allusion to the contents of the first, and which, according to 
the custom of the times, he accompanied with some appropriate presents for the king,<note n="20" id="iv.ii.iv-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p19">It 
was customary in that age to unite presents with letters. The gift was simple, according 
to the character of the age. To the Pope Zacharias, Boniface sent a woollen cloth 
for wiping the feet (a gift which he frequently bestowed, alluding to the washing 
one another’s feet as a sign of humility) and some silver; to an English bishop, 
two flasks of wine; to a Roman ecclesiastical officer, a silver goblet and a linen 
cloth.</p></note> two falcons, two shields, and two lances. “Although the gifts are 
unworthy of your acceptance,” he writes, “yet accept them as tokens of love. And, 
finally, may we all hearken to these words: ‘Fear God, and keep his commandments;’ 
and when you <pb n="235" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_235" />receive another letter by another messenger, I entreat 
you carefully to observe what is written therein.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p20">But this first letter was not to come immediately into the hands 
of the prince; Boniface sent it to Herefried, a presbyter, to read it aloud to the 
king. “For we have heard,” he wrote to Herefried, “that you, by the fear of God, 
are delivered from the fear of man, and that this prince has often deigned in some 
measure to hearken to your exhortations; and you must know that I have addressed 
these words of exhortation to the king out of pure love, and because I was born 
and brought up amongst Englishmen, because I rejoice in the welfare of my people, 
and the praise bestowed upon it, but mourn over its sins, and the reproach cast 
upon it.” Thus did Boniface combine all Christian prudence with the holy zeal which 
bears the sword of the Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p21">Whilst we acknowledge the work of the Divine Spirit in a man employed 
by God as an instrument to found His kingdom amongst an important portion of mankind, 
and must be careful not to deny this work of the Spirit, manifesting itself by its 
fruits to be such, in consequence of the imperfections of the flesh, nevertheless 
we must not leave these imperfections unnoticed and unexposed. We must, as in testing 
ourselves, so also in testing others, be ever on our guard not to confound the things 
of the flesh with the things of the Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p22">That which marred the operations of Boniface <pb n="236" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_236" />was, 
that he did not recognise in its full extent the liberty of the children of God, 
who are dead with Christ to the elements of the world, whose life no longer belongs 
to this world, but, hidden with Christ in God, belongs to heaven, and therefore 
cannot be led captive by the elements of this world. He knew, indeed, the basis 
of Christianity, and possessed it in his inward life; he possessed in this more 
than he knew how to explain in words, because his knowledge was not yet developed 
in proportion to the life of his faith. But with this inward Christianity he combined 
a certain clinging to outward things which are foreign to it. He did indeed build 
on the only foundation, which is Christ; and therefore his work, as a Divine thing, 
was sure to endure, and to be unfolded by Divine power in the course of centuries, 
and to be purified in the fire; but on this foundation he had built not pure gold 
alone, but also wood, hay, and stubble. And here it ought to be said in excuse for 
him that he was not himself the originator of this confusion, but that it was already 
existing before his time. It was fiat by the fire enkindled by the Lord at the Reformation 
that the wood, hay, and stubble were consumed, so that the foundation shone out 
in its genuine brilliancy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p23">What the apostle Paul says to the Galatians is applicable, in 
a measure, to the whole Church:— “Having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect 
in the flesh? Why therefore do ye turn again to the weak and beggarly elements whereunto <pb n="237" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_237" />
ye desire to be in bondage?” But in this development of the Church also we recognise 
the guiding wisdom of her invisible Ruler, who suffered the law again to become 
the schoolmaster of uncivilized humanity, in order to lead to the righteousness 
of faith, to the Gospel of the Spirit, which was again clearly brought to light 
in the Reformation, in opposition to the old confused mixture of the law and the 
Gospel. Even under the shell of these ordinances respecting outward things, the 
kernel of the Gospel was ever preserved, and it only needed to burst this shell 
in order to manifest itself in its genuine energy. And even this mixture of the 
law and the Gospel diffused itself in the Church after the things of the Spirit 
were fettered by outward traditions; the Spirit of the Gospel was ever awaking individual 
witnesses, who manifested more purely the things of the Spirit, and who felt themselves 
constrained to resist this bondage under the elements of the world. They were the 
lights shining in the dark place until the day should break, and the day-star arise 
on the Church of God. To this number would seem to belong Clement of Ireland, the 
opposer of Boniface. The British and Irish missionaries were, in freedom of spirit 
and purity of Christian knowledge, far superior to Boniface. It is a beautiful memorial 
of the “spirit of Christian freedom, that answer of an abbot of the British Abbey 
of Bangor to the claim of Augustine, of obedience to the Roman Church: “Know ye, 
and be assured that we all are subject <pb n="238" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_238" />to the Church of God, to the 
Pope of Rome, and also to every believer in Christ, inasmuch as we are ready to 
love every one in his degree, and to help every one in word and deed. Of any other 
obedience which we owe to him whom you call the pope or the father of the fathers, 
I know nothing. This obedience we are ready eternally to render to him and to every 
Christian.” Thus also had Clement brought with him from his fatherland a pure Christian 
wisdom, free from the human traditions of the Roman Church. In questions of faith 
he would only recognise the authority of the Holy Scriptures; he contested the authority 
of the ecclesiastical laws, and of those eminent fathers of the Western Church, 
whose opinions were even then referred to as an arbitrating power. He asserted, 
in conformity with the teaching of the New Testament, that a bishop might be married 
without injuring the dignity of his office. And how much might he have effected, 
had he united the spirit of love and wisdom with this free insight, and built the 
German Church upon the basis that the Scriptures, explained by themselves, were 
the only fountain of Christian knowledge! What fruits would Christianity, thus embraced 
in its purity, have produced!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p24">Yet it may be questioned whether Clement were as well fitted as 
Boniface to deal with uncivilized men: whether he knew how appropriately to distinguish 
between the milk and the strong meat; to separate the practically important from 
the unimportant; <pb n="239" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_239" />to exercise due consideration for the powers of comprehension 
of uncivilized men. If Providence designed to lead uncivilized men through the discipline 
of the law to the Gospel, we can clearly see that a Boniface, and not a Clement, 
must have been chosen as the instrument for the formation of the German Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p25">Beside this Clement, stands Adalbert the Frank, who must not be 
compared with Clement as to insight and practical wisdom. He was a predecessor of 
those mystic sects who opposed a certain inward religion of the heart, to ceremonial 
services and the traditions of men; but, inasmuch as they followed only their feelings 
and their imagination, whilst the Holy Scriptures were not at their side to remind 
them to watch over themselves,—as a warning voice against the angels of darkness 
who clothe themselves as angels of light in lowly guise, and a guide to the discerning 
of spirits,—or, inasmuch as they made themselves masters of the Holy Scriptures, 
instead of following them,—they fell into many perilous self-delusions of enthusiasm, 
and often opposed, to the errors against which they contended, errors of another 
kind. A sincere piety is breathed in this prayer of Adalbert’s: “Almighty God, Father 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, Thou who art the Alpha and the Omega, (the beginning and 
the end of all being,) who sittest enthroned above the cherubim and seraphim; Thou 
great love, sum of all joy, Father of the holy angels; Thou who halt created heaven 
and earth, the sea, and all that therein is; <pb n="240" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_240" />on Thee I call, to Thee 
I cry, to me, an insignificant creature, I entreat Thee to come; for Thou halt graciously 
promised, ‘Whatsoever ye ask the Father in my name, that will I do.’ Thus, it is 
only Thee I desire; for on Thee my soul doth wait,” He spoke also against the too 
high estimation of pilgrimages to Rome. But, from the extraordinary names of angels 
mixed up with this form of prayer, as from much besides, it may be seen that Adalbert 
was the victim of much enthusiasm, which it would have been most pernicious to have 
diffused amongst an uncivilized people; especially as the rude multitude paid him 
an exaggerated reverence, which he perhaps did not desire.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p26">Tightly as the spirit of Boniface was bound, on many sides, by 
the traditions of the Roman Church, the quickening spirit of Christianity seems 
sometimes to have raised him above them. For instance: he was sorely perplexed when 
he heard that, according to the laws of the Church, the so-called spiritual relationship 
of sponsorship, was a hinderance to the conclusion of a marriage, and could not 
conceive how, in this one instance, spiritual relationship could be so great a barrier 
to a temporal union, whereas by baptism all were made sons and daughters of Christ 
and the Church,— brothers and sisters.<note n="21" id="iv.ii.iv-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p27">In a similar way did Luther, the second 
apostle of Germany, arrive at the knowledge of the nothingness of these traditions 
of the canon law. In a letter of the year 1523 (v. <i>De Wette, </i>vol. 1, p. 351,) 
he says: “And it is to be observed, that it is a very great thing that we all have 
one baptism, one sacrament, one God, and one Spirit, by virtue whereof we are all 
spiritual brethren and sisters. Since, then, this spiritual brotherhood does not 
hinder me from taking a wife, who has the same baptism with myself, why should my 
having stood for her at the font hinder me, which is far less? The evil spirit has 
invented this law, to confound God in his free governance.”</p></note></p>
<pb n="241" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_241" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p28">Even the last days of his threescore and ten years, Boniface would 
not spend in comfortable repose. As he could then happily leave the continuance 
of his work in Germany to his successor Lall, the constraint of love impelled him 
to go where the labourers were few, where great conflicts had still to be endured 
for the Gospel. The thought of labouring for the conversion of the Frieslanders, 
for whom, since the fifty years’ labours of the zealous Willibrord, nothing had 
been done, and of whom a great number were still heathens,—this thought had never 
left him; and now that there was no more for him to do in Germany, it possessed 
his soul with fresh power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p29">He took leave of Lall, his successor, saying to him, “I can do 
no otherwise,—I must go forth, as the impulse of my heart constrains me,—for the 
time of my departure is at hand. But thou, my beloved son, finish the foundation 
of the churches in Thuringia, which I have begun; call back the people diligently 
from errors; complete the erection of the church at Fulda, (the darling institution 
of Boniface;) and there be the resting-place of my <pb n="242" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_242" />body, bowed down 
as it is with the burden of years.” He desired Lall to provide all things necessary 
for his journey, and especially to place in his trunk books (be always carried religious 
books with him, from which he used to read on the way) and a cloth, in which they 
might wrap his body when they brought it back to Fulda.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.iv-p30">He collected the last strength of his old age, increased by the 
inspiration of faith, and travelled through Friesland in his seventieth year with 
the energy of youth; he preached, he convinced, and baptized thousands, he destroyed 
heathen temples, and founded churches. The baptized had been scattered, and he; 
desired them all to assemble on a certain day, before him, to receive confirmation. 
Boniface and his companions had, meanwhile, pitched their tents by the river Burde, 
near the city of Dorkingen, then the boundary between East and. West Friesland. 
When the morning of the appointed day broke, Boniface watched, with a full heart, 
the arrival of his new converts. He heard the tramp of a coming crowd; but it was 
a great host of armed and furious heathen, who had bound themselves by an oath to 
destroy on that day the foe of their gods. The Christian youths who accompanied 
Boniface wished to defend him, and a battle was about to begin; but as soon as he 
heard the tumult, he came forth, attended by his clergy bearing the relics which 
they had with them, and he said to the youths, “Cease to strive; for the Holy Scriptures 
teach us plainly, not to recompense <pb n="243" id="iv.ii.iv-Page_243" />evil with evil, but with good. 
Long have I desired this day, and of itself the day of my departure cannot be far 
off. Be strong in the Lord, and bear with thankful resignation what His grace shall 
send. Trust in Him, and he will deliver your souls.” And to the priests he said, 
“My brethren, be of good cheer, and suffer not yourselves to be terrified by those 
who can indeed kill the body, but cannot touch the soul destined for eternal life. 
Rejoice in the Lord, and cast the anchor of your hope upon Him, who will soon bestow 
on you the meed of eternal joy. Endure steadfastly the brief moment of death, that 
ye may reign everlastingly with Christ.” Thus, on the 5th of June, 755, he died 
the martyr’s death.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Gregory, Abbot of Utrecht." progress="70.48%" prev="iv.ii.iv" next="iv.ii.vi" id="iv.ii.v">
<h3 id="iv.ii.v-p0.1">GREGORY, ABBOT OF UTRECHT.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v-p1">BONIFACE had especially directed his attention to youth, and had 
thus scattered seed which continued to bear fruit after his death. He was by these 
means enabled to leave men behind him, who, trained and moulded by him, carried 
out his labours in various spheres in his own spirit. Among these scholars of his, 
the abbot Gregory was especially distinguished. The way in which Boniface first 
became connected with him, shows, in a remarkable manner, what power he exercised 
over youthful minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v-p2">When Boniface left his first sphere of action in <pb n="244" id="iv.ii.v-Page_244" />
Friesland and proceeded to Hesse, he arrived at a convent of nuns situated on the 
banks of the Moselle, in the neighbourhood of Treves, where the abbess Addula received 
him very hospitably. At table something was to be read, according to custom, from 
the Holy Scriptures. For this purpose the abbess selected her grandson Gregory, 
a youth of fifteen, just returned from school. After Boniface had given him his 
blessing, he read aloud a passage from the Latin Bible. Boniface thought that he 
perceived a lively mind in the boy, and said to him when he had ceased to read, 
“You read well, my son, if you understand what you read.” The boy, who did not catch 
Boniface’s meaning, replied, “that he knew perfectly what he had been reading.” 
“Well,” answered Boniface, “tell me, then, how you understand it?” The boy began 
to read the passage through again. Boniface then said, “No, my son, that is not 
what I mean; I know well that you can read, but I want you to translate what you 
have read into your native language.” The boy acknowledged that he could not. “Shall 
I tell you, then, what it means?” said Boniface. And when the boy begged him to 
do this, Boniface told him to read the whole passage through again distinctly, and 
then he translated it into German, and preached on it to the whole company. “And,” 
as Lindger, the scholar of abbot Gregory, and the narrator of this incident, says, 
“it was manifest from what source those words flowed; for they penetrated with such <pb n="245" id="iv.ii.v-Page_245" />
rapidity and force into the mind of Gregory, that, on this one exhortation of a 
hitherto unknown teacher, he forgot his country and his kindred, and going at once 
to his grandmother, told her that he would go with Boniface, and learn from him 
to understand the Holy Scriptures.” The abbess sought to restrain him, telling him 
that he did not know the man, nor whither be was going. “But many waters could not 
quench this love,” <scripRef passage="Cant 8:7" id="iv.ii.v-p2.1" parsed="|Song|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.8.7">Cant. viii.</scripRef> Gregory kept 
to his purpose, and said to his grandmother, “If thou wilt not give me a horse, 
to ride with him, I will go with him on foot.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v-p3">Then the grandmother perceived that something higher was stirring 
the heart of the youth; she gave him a horse and servant, and suffered him to go 
away with Boniface. Lindger observes on this: “It seems to me that the same Spirit 
then stirred in this youth, as enkindled the Apostles, when, on a word from the 
Lord, they left their nets and their father, and followed the Redeemer. This was 
effected by the Great Teacher—the One Spirit of God, who worketh all things in all 
men, dividing to every man severally as He will.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v-p4">Gregory henceforth followed Boniface everywhere, amidst all dangers 
and difficulties, as his most faithful disciple. Subsequently he travelled with 
him to Rome, and brought thence Bibles, which he used in the instruction of youth. 
He accompanied him on his last journey to Friesland, and, as abbot of a monastery 
in Utrecht, he was most active after the death of his master, in the <pb n="246" id="iv.ii.v-Page_246" />
diffusion of Christianity and Christian civilisation. He occupied himself especially 
in training missionaries and teachers for the Church. Youths from France, England, 
Friesland, Saxony, Swabia, and Bavaria, bound together by the bond of holy love, 
were there formed into a training-school for the kingdom of God; and messengers 
of the Gospel went forth from hence in all directions amongst the heathen and the 
recently-converted nations. Early in the morning he sat in his cell, and waited, 
with fatherly solicitude, for each one of his scholars to come to him, that he might 
communicate to each some portion of the Word of God suited to the wants and dispositions 
of each. He frequently, in his sermons, pressed it home on the hearts of his scholars, 
that the new man can have - no space to grow, if we do not daily more and more die 
to the old man; and, in this sense, he used often to quote the words of the prophet 
Jeremiah: “I set thee to root out and to pull down, and to destroy and to throw 
down, and to build and to plant,” (<scripRef passage="Jer 1:10" id="iv.ii.v-p4.1" parsed="|Jer|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.10">Jer. i, 10</scripRef>,) 
and therewith he would often, as an encouragement in the conflict, connect the promise, 
“Eye hath not seen, nor the ear heard, nor hath it entered into the heart of man 
to conceive, what the Lord hath prepared for them that love Him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.v-p5">In his seventieth year, three years before his death, Gregory 
injured his left side. Still he remained cheerful, went about with his scholars, 
or allowed himself to be carried about by them, continued <pb n="247" id="iv.ii.v-Page_247" />to expound 
the Holy Scriptures and to preach to them, and to give them compositions to study. 
In the last year of his life his lameness had so increased, that—as of old the Apostle 
John, when he was grayheaded—he was obliged to suffer himself to be carried whithersoever 
he would go. At length he was confined to his bed, when he caused the Holy Scriptures 
to be read to him, or psalms to be sung. He retained his full consciousness to the 
last day. His scholars had assembled round his bed, and were comforting one another 
with the oft-repeated words—”He will not die today;” but he gathered his remaining 
strength together, and said: “To-day ye must give me leave to depart.” He then caused 
himself to be carried by his scholars to the altar in the church, prayed there, 
received the Holy Supper, and casting a longing look towards the altar, departed 
above, where he longed to be.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Abbot Sturm of Fulda." progress="71.66%" prev="iv.ii.v" next="iv.ii.vii" id="iv.ii.vi">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vi-p0.1">ABBOT STURM OF FULDA.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi-p1">AMONGST the most active of the scholars of Boniface, besides Abbot 
Gregory, may be mentioned Sturm, a man of a noble Bavarian family, who was early 
given up by his parents to Boniface to be educated. After having assisted Boniface, 
during three years, in the office of a preacher, the idea, seized him of founding 
a convent in one of those enormous wildernesses which then covered <pb n="248" id="iv.ii.vi-Page_248" />
Germany, and which were only to be reclaimed by the civilizing influence of Christianity. 
As Boniface looked on monasteries as an especial instrument of civilization both 
for the people and the country, he was quite content with this project. He gave 
Sturm two travelling companions, and when he had prayed for them and given them 
his blessing, he said: “Go into the beech forest (Buchoma, the forest which then 
covered Hesse)—God can prepare his servants a place in the desert.” Two days they 
journeyed through the wilderness, and saw nothing but heaven and earth, and gigantic 
trees. On the third day, they came to a place, which seemed to them calculated for 
building, (then Hersfeld, Heroldesfeld, now Hirschfeld.) After calling on Christ 
to give his blessing, that this place might become a dwelling for them, they erected 
little huts roofed with bark, and abode there for a time. Then Sturm repaired to 
his beloved master, and was required by Boniface, who prudently considered all sides 
of a question, and did not reckon only for the moment, to give an accurate account 
of the situation, the nature of the soil, and the springs. Boniface did not immediately 
tell Sturm his opinion, but made him rest awhile near him, and refreshed him by 
spiritual converse. Then he candidly told him that the chosen place was too much 
exposed to the ravages of the barbarous Saxons, and that they must seek some spot 
lying deeper in the wood. Long did Sturm and his companions search in vain; they <pb n="249" id="iv.ii.vi-Page_249" />
could find no suitable place, corresponding to the wishes of their bishop. At length 
Sturm set out quite alone. Alone, he rode on an ass through the wildest regions, 
singing psalms as he went, and lifting up his heart to heaven with sighs,—praying 
to God. He only rested when night came upon him. The earth was his couch. With a 
sword which he carried with him he cut down a quantity of wood from the trees, and 
built a fortification with it around his ass, to guard it from the wild beasts with 
which the forest abounded, whilst he himself, having called upon the Lord and signed 
the cross upon his brow in token that he resigned himself wholly to Him, lay peacefully 
down to sleep. Once a troop of wild Slavonians, who were bathing in the Fulda, met 
him, and naked as they were, presented a terrific spectacle, receiving him with 
a shout of derision. Their interpreter asked him whither he was going. He replied 
calmly, “Deeper into the wilderness;” and the hand of God guarded him. The Slavonians 
suffered him to go quietly onwards. At last he reached the goal of his difficult 
and dangerous journey, and found a place with which Boniface was quite satisfied. 
There, in the year 744, was erected the Abbey of Fulda, from which the clearing 
of the forest commenced, and in which the most eminent doctors of the German Church 
were afterwards trained. Charlemagne employed Sturm especially to preach the Gospel 
amongst the wild Saxons, who, often conquered, were as often rebelling against the 
Frankish <pb n="250" id="iv.ii.vi-Page_250" />domination, and the Church, which was forced on them with 
it, and hated by them on that account. But preachers of the Gospel, in the train 
of armies, could hardly find true access to the hearts of men. Sturm excited the 
rage of the heathen against himself, and the Abbey of Fulda was often the object 
of their devastations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi-p2">On the day before his death, Sturm assembled all his people together 
and said to them: “Ye know my endeavour, how until this day I have laboured and 
carefully provided for your welfare and peace, that this convent after my death 
may remain faithful to the will of Christ, and that ye may be able here to serve 
the Lord in love unfeigned. Persevere, then, all the days of your lives, in the 
course you have begun. Pray for me to the Highest, and forgive me, if I have done 
any evil amongst you, or wronged any man. I forgive you all from my heart, all your 
reproaches against me; also Lall who was ever against me.” He meant Lall, Archbishop 
of Mainz, who had been engaged in many hot conflicts with Abbot Sturm, and had not 
behaved towards him in the spirit of Christian love, although there may have been 
much right and wrong on both sides.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vi-p3">When, on the next day, the signs of approaching death began to 
show themselves in him, the monks begged him to be their intercessor with the Lord, 
to whom he was going. He replied: “Show yourselves worthy, and be such in your lives, 
that I may justly pray for you, and then I will do what you desire.”</p>
<pb n="251" id="iv.ii.vi-Page_251" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Alcuin on True Missionary Labours." progress="72.62%" prev="iv.ii.vi" next="iv.ii.viii" id="iv.ii.vii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.vii-p0.1">ALCUIN ON TRUE MISSIONARY LABOURS.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii-p1">THE cause of the first failure of the mission amongst the Saxons, 
may serve as a lesson and a warning to all times. It was this: that they sought 
to introduce from without what can only be effected from within; that worldly aims 
were blended with the diffusion of Christianity; that men did not follow the example 
of the Apostle Paul, who, in preaching the Gospel, allowed the Jews to remain Jews, 
and the Greeks, Greeks, and knew how to become to the Jews as a Jew, and to the 
Greeks as a Greek. The pious and wise Abbot Alcuin, directed the attention of Charlemagne 
to these defects and mistakes. He writes to the emperor: “Seek for the new nation 
preachers of upright conduct, who are well taught in the faith, who follow the example 
of the Apostles in preaching the Gospel; in the beginning, feeding their hearers 
with the milk of the faith, that is, with comfortable doctrines. (<scripRef passage="1Cor 3:1,2" id="iv.ii.vii-p1.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|1|0|0;|1Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.1 Bible:1Cor.3.2">1 
Cor. iii, 1, 2</scripRef>.) The teacher of the world sought thus to show, according 
to the inspiration of the indwelling Christ, that the yet tender faith of recently 
converted tribes should, as infancy with milk, be nourished with gentle commands, 
lest the still feeble heart, and terrified by the sterner commands, should reject 
the food already received.” Alcuin was able to recognise, in the mode in which Christ 
trained the Apostles and fitted them for their office, as He Himself describes <pb n="252" id="iv.ii.vii-Page_252" />
it, the model of all training and educating of nations and individuals in all succeeding 
centuries. He refers to the fact, that when Christ was asked why his disciples did 
not fast, he replied: “No man putteth new wine into old bottles, lest the bottles 
burst, and the new wine be spilled, and the bottles perish.” “You may gather hence,” 
he adds, “whether or no it is wise to impose on these savage tribes, in the commencement 
of their faith, the yoke of tithes, (the ecclesiastical impost, so hateful to the 
free Saxons;) whether the Apostles, taught by the Lord Christ himself, and sent 
forth to preach by him, ever demanded tithes, or ordered them to be demanded.” It 
should also be well attended to, that the office of preaching and the sacrament 
of baptism be used in the right way, lest the outward baptism of the body become 
useless, because not preceded by the knowledge of the faith in the reasoning soul. 
The Lord himself commands (<scripRef passage="Matt 28:19" id="iv.ii.vii-p1.2" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii, 19</scripRef>) 
that teaching should precede baptism. At due times the doctrines of the Gospel should 
frequently be repeated, until the man grow to perfect manhood, —until he become 
a worthy temple of the Holy Ghost, and a perfect child of God in works of mercy, 
as our Father which is in heaven is perfect.” In the same strain he writes to Arno, 
Bishop of Salzburg, to whom Charlemagne had committed the conversion of the Avari: 
“What avails baptism without faith? since the Apostle says, Without faith it is 
impossible to please God. It is on this <pb n="253" id="iv.ii.vii-Page_253" />account that the unhappy nation 
of the Saxons has so often abused the sacrament of baptism, because the foundation 
of faith was not laid in the heart. But this also we ought to acknowledge, that 
faith, as Saint Augustine says, is a thing of free will, not of constraint. How 
can a man be compelled to believe what he does not believe? Men may indeed be forced 
to the font but not to the faith. Man, endowed as he is with reason, must be instructed 
and led on by many teachings before he can perceive the truth of the faith. And 
especially must we seek the grace of the Almighty God on his behalf; for powerless 
is the tongue of the teacher, if divine grace does not penetrate the heart of the 
hearer, as the Truth himself saith, ‘No man can come unto Me except the Father, 
who hath sent Me, draw him;’ and in another place, ‘No man cometh unto the Father 
but by Me;’ and of the Holy Spirit, ‘Unless a man be born of water and of the Spirit, 
he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.’ For what the priest, in a visible way, 
does for the body by the baptism of water, the Holy Ghost does in an invisible way, 
through faith, for the soul. There are, in baptism, three visible and three invisible 
things. The visible: the priest, the body, and the water; the invisible: the spirit, 
the soul, and faith. These three visible things avail nothing by their outward operation, 
if the three invisible things do not work within. The priest washes the body with 
water; the Holy Ghost justifies the soul by faith.” After saying <pb n="254" id="iv.ii.vii-Page_254" />something 
similar to the letter quoted above, and quoting the words of Christ (<scripRef passage="Matt 9:17" id="iv.ii.vii-p1.3" parsed="|Matt|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.17">Matt. 
ix, 17</scripRef>) to the same effect, he adds: “What else are the old bottles than 
those who are hardened in the delusions of heathenism? If, in the commencement of 
the preaching of the new faith, the sterner commandments are laid upon them, they 
fly off, and fall back into their old unbelief. The soul already long strengthened 
by faith, is far more capable of all good works, than one but just introduced into 
the new doctrine. The confession of Peter, after he had been filled with the new 
wine of the Spirit, before the emperor Nero in the imperial palace, is another thing 
to his answer to the maid in the house of Caiaphas. <i>This </i>Peter is an instance 
of human weakness—<i>that</i>, of the power of God. Christ reminded him of his high 
calling after His resurrection, in that he required from him a threefold confession 
of his love, and desired him to feed the sheep which He had purchased with His own 
blood; so that the good shepherd should acknowledge that suppliants should not always 
be chastised with harsh admonitions, but often their improvement sought through 
affectionate persuasions.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.vii-p2">To Meganfried, an imperial Privy Counsellor, Alcuin wrote: “We 
read in the Acts of the Apostles, that Paul and Barnabas journeyed to Jerusalem, 
to James and the other Apostles, in order to consult how best the Gospel could be 
preached to the . heathen. And they resolved unanimously, <pb n="255" id="iv.ii.vii-Page_255" />that nothing 
of a legal yoke should be laid upon them. The Apostle of the Gentiles even glories 
in living by the work of his hands. This he did, that he might entirely remove from 
preachers of the Gospel all opportunities of selfish profit, so that only those 
who were inflamed with the love of Christ, might proclaim the Word of God, as He 
himself prescribes to his disciples: ‘Freely ye have received, freely give.’ If 
the gentle yoke and light burden of Christ were preached to the stiff-necked Saxon 
tribes, with the same zeal with which tithes and severe penalties for the pettiest 
offences are laid on them, they would probably not have contended so fiercely against 
baptism. May there arise at length teachers of the faith, moulded after the model 
of the Apostles,—preachers, not robbers; may they rely on the grace of Him who says, 

‘Take no scrip, neither shoes.’” (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:5" id="iv.ii.vii-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.5">Luke x, 5</scripRef>.) 
So also he writes to Archbishop Arno: “Be a preacher of godliness, not a tithe collector. 
The tithes have well-nigh ruined the faith of the Saxons. Why must a yoke be laid 
on these rude tribes, which neither we nor our brethren have been able to bear? 
Thus we trust that the souls of believers will be saved by faith in Christ.”</p>

<pb n="256" id="iv.ii.vii-Page_256" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Lindger and Willehad." progress="74.03%" prev="iv.ii.vii" next="iv.ii.ix" id="iv.ii.viii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.viii-p0.1">LINDGER AND WILLEHAD.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii-p1">WE will mention here two men, who, in their labours amongst the 
Saxons, were able to keep themselves from the errors pointed out by Alcuin, and 
were models of true missionaries. Amongst these is <span class="sc" id="iv.ii.viii-p1.1">Lindger</span>. 
He sprang from the tribe of the Frieslanders, and the germ of Christianity was early 
implanted in his soul. His grandfather was an eminent man amongst his people; his 
name was Wursing, with the surname of Ado. Ado, even whilst yet a heathen, belonged 
to those of whom the Apostle Paul says, that “those who having not the law do by 
nature the things contained in the law, are a law unto themselves”— those who, although 
no further revelation be vouchsafed them, yet recognise in their conscience the 
voice of God. He took up the cause of the fatherless and widow, and was a just judge. 
But by his zeal against all injustice, he drew on himself the enmity of Radbod, 
the heathen king of the Frieslanders, and was compelled to take refuge in the neighbouring 
Frankish empire. He afterwards became a zealous Christian, and supported the above-mentioned 
Willibrord, who was called Archbishop of Utrecht, in his labours amongst his countrymen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii-p2">Lindger was a grandson of this pious man. Even. as a child, tokens 
of his future destiny were observed in him. As soon as he could speak and walk, 
he used to collect bits of leather and bark, <pb n="257" id="iv.ii.viii-Page_257" />and make them into little 
books. When he could find a black juice., he would try to write with it, imitating 
grown-up people. And when he was asked what he had been doing, he would reply, he 
had been writing or reading. And when he was asked, “Who then has taught thee that?” 
he would reply, “God has taught it me.” Thus he very early showed a great eagerness 
for knowledge, and himself begged his parents to intrust him to some man of God 
to be instructed. They placed him with that Abbot Gregory whom we have spoken of 
before. His love of learning subsequently led him to York, to visit the most famous 
teacher of his times, Abbot Alcuin. Enriched with knowledge and books, he returned 
to his native land, and was all the more esteemed in consequence by his old teacher, 
Abbot Gregory. After his death, Lindger laboured amidst many dangers and difficulties 
for the conversion of the Frieslanders and Saxons. He first founded a Christian 
Church on an island consecrated to the heathen god, Fosite, which then received 
the name of Helgoland, (Holy Land.) After the conquest of the Saxons, Munster became 
the permanent seat of his labours, and he was consecrated its bishop. His missionary 
zeal compelled him to seek a new sphere of activity, beset with greater dangers. 
He wished to go to the wild Normans, who were then the great terror of the Christian 
nations, and amongst whom he could rely on no support; but Charlemagne would not 
suffer him to leave his present sphere. Even <pb n="258" id="iv.ii.viii-Page_258" />during the sickness which 
came on him in the year 809, not long before his death, he vanquished his bodily 
weakness, in order not to interrupt his spiritual labours. On the Sunday before 
the night of his death, he preached twice in two different churches of his diocese; 
in the morning. in the church of Cösfeld, at three o
‘clock in the afternoon in the 
church at Billerbeck. He died in the midst of his scholars gathered around his bed, 
on the night of the 26th March, 809. .</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii-p3">The second of these genuine missionaries, was <span class="sc" id="iv.ii.viii-p3.1">
Willehad</span>, of Northumberland. The rumours of what other missionaries were 
doing amongst the Frieslanders and Saxons, incited him to follow their example. 
He laboured first in the regions where Boniface had found the martyr’s death. Many 
were baptized by him, many of the people of rank intrusted their children to him 
to be educated. When, however, he entered on what is now the district of Groningen, 
where idolatry then prevailed, the fury of the heathen people was so excited by 
his activity, that they were about to murder him. But, according to the counsel 
of one of the more moderate, the gods were first to be consulted by lot. And since 
even superstition must subserve the will of God, the guidance of the Almighty so 
ordained it, that the lot fell for his preservation, and be was suffered to depart 
untouched. He then repaired to the district of Drenthe. His preaching had already 
found an opening there, when one of his followers, led by an indiscreet zeal, hastened 
to <pb n="259" id="iv.ii.viii-Page_259" />destroy the idol-temples, instead of first banishing the idols 
from men’s hearts by the power of Christ. This excited the rage of the heathen. 
They threw themselves on the missionaries, and Willehad was covered with blows. 
One of the furious crowd struck him with a sword to kill him; but the blows only 
fell on the clasp with which a box of relics, which according to the custom of the 
times he carried about with him, was fastened around his neck—so he remained unhurt. 
The superstition of the age, instead of seeing in this the ever-present power of 
Him who has numbered all the hairs of our head, without whom not a sparrow can fall 
to the ground, and who can employ any means to bring about His holy purposes, imagined 
it to be a proof of the guardian power of relics. Even the heathen were moved by 
it to desist from their assault on Willehad, whom they believed protected by a higher 
power. When Charlemagne heard of Willehad’s unflinching zeal in preaching the Gospel, 
he summoned him to himself, and appointed him his sphere of labour in the district 
where the diocese of Bremen was afterwards formed. He was first to labour as a priest 
among the Frieslanders and Saxons, and to perform all that belonged to the pastoral 
office, until a bishopric could be founded. His successful exertions were subsequently 
interrupted by another insurrection of the heathen tribes. He believed himself called 
on to fulfil the command of his Lord, (<scripRef passage="Matt 10:23" id="iv.ii.viii-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt x, 23</scripRef>,) 
and not to throw away his life in vain, In order to <pb n="260" id="iv.ii.viii-Page_260" />preserve his life 
longer to preach the Gospel, he availed himself of an opportunity which was offered 
him of flight. He afterwards found a quiet place of refuge in the abbey founded 
by Willebrord at Afternach, (Epternach,) and there a gathering-place was formed 
for his followers, scattered by persecution and by war. There he passed two years, 
occupied in instructing, reading the Bible, and multiplying copies of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.viii-p4">At length, after the restoration of quiet amongst the vanquished 
Saxons, the conquerors were able to found the bishopric of Bremen, which Charlemagne 
had projected, and it was bestowed on Willehad. On one of his visitations, which 
the recent erection of his diocese obliged to be frequent, when in 789 he arrived 
at Bloxem on the Weser, not far from Vegesack, he was seized with a raging fever, 
which threatened a speedy death. His scholars stood mourning around his bed. One 
of them, who was in the especial confidence of the bishop, expressed with tears 
the grief they all should feel if their spiritual father should be taken from them, 
and their anxiety for the orphan churches, scarcely yet gained over to Christianity. 
“O, venerable father!” he said, “desert not so soon those whom you have so recently 
won to the Lord. Leave not the churches and the clergy, who have been gathered by 
your zeal, orphaned behind, lest the still feeble flock be exposed to the assaults 
of the wolves. Withdraw not your presence from us your poor scholars, lest we wander 
about as sheep having no <pb n="261" id="iv.ii.viii-Page_261" />shepherd.” Deeply touched, Willehad replied: 
“My son, O wish not that I should longer be withheld from looking on my Lord; constrain 
me not longer to abide in this wearisome earthly life. I desire not longer to live 
here, and I fear not to die. I will only pray my God, whom I have ever loved with 
my whole heart, whom I have served with my whole soul, that He, in his grace, will 
give me such a reward for my labours as shall please Him. But the sheep which He 
committed to me, I confide to Him to keep; for if I have been able to do anything 
good, I have done it by His power alone. His grace, of whose mercies the whole earth 
is full, will not fail you.”</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Anschar, Apostle of the North." progress="75.62%" prev="iv.ii.viii" next="iv.ii.x" id="iv.ii.ix">
<h3 id="iv.ii.ix-p0.1">ANSCHAR, APOSTLE OF THE NORTH.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p1">IF we compare Boniface and Anschar with one another, we see again 
an example of two perfectly, different individualities, which the Spirit has employed 
as, his instruments. In Boniface, more of the nature of Peter; in Anschar, of John: 
in Boniface, more fiery, penetrating power; in Anschar, more quiet love. Boniface 
was more fitted to effect great things outwardly; but to be unwearied in small things, 
to cherish in secret with persevering love the imperceptible seed, important as 
the first beginning of a new creation—this was the gift of Anschar.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p2">Anschar seems to have received his first religious <pb n="262" id="iv.ii.ix-Page_262" />
impressions in the period of early childhood, through the early influence of a pious 
mother, whom he lost in his fifth year. When, after her death, his father sent him 
to school, he fell into the society of some wild boys, and was led away by them, 
so that those first pious impressions grew dimmer and dimmer. Still, unperceived 
by him, they lingered in the hidden depths of his soul. In a dream one night, this 
hidden feeling was called forth from the depths of his soul. “He seemed as if he 
found himself in a wretched place, covered with filth, from which he could scarcely 
find any exit. But close beside that place he seemed to see a pleasant path, and 
on this path a beautiful lady, richly adorned, and with her many other women in 
white robes, amongst whom was his mother. When he saw her he would have hastened 
to her, but he could not immediately get out of that filthy place. When the women 
came nearer, he seemed to hear from the one who stood at their head, richly adorned, 
who appeared to him to be the Virgin Mary, these words: ‘My son, wilt thou come 
to thy mother?’ And when he eagerly replied, that he longed to do so, she answered 
him again: ‘If thou wilt come into our company, thou must keep thyself from all 
naughtiness, and lead an earnest life.’” After this dream, a remarkable change took 
place in him, about which his companions could not wonder enough; instead of playing, 
he busied himself with reading, meditation, and many serious and useful things. 
Afterwards, when he had become <pb n="263" id="iv.ii.ix-Page_263" />a monk in the Frankish Abbey of Corbie, 
and devoted himself with his whole soul to the monastic life, he had another dream, 
in which was mirrored his life hidden with Christ in God. He saw himself translated 
into the assembly of the blessed. All gazed towards the East, and praised with songs 
of thanksgiving Him who appeared in the East, and their accordant praises filled 
the souls of the hearers with unutterable joy. In the East itself was seen a wonderful 
glow of light—a changeless ray, of surpassing brightness, from which the most glorious 
colours beamed. All the ranks of the saints who stood joyfully around on all sides, 
drew their joy from it. “It was such an infinite glow of light,” says Anschar, “that 
I could see neither beginning nor end of it. And as I looked around on all sides, 
I could only see its surface, not what dwelt in the inmost depths of this light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p3">“But I believed that He was there, whom even the angels desire 
to see; for from Him went forth an unspeakable glory, by which the whole length 
and breadth of the Church of the saints were illumined. He himself was, as it were, 
all and all in Himself; He himself surrounded all from without; He himself was inwardly 
amongst them. He satisfied all their wants, and was their guiding soul. He hovered 
over them from above, guiding them; He was the stay which sustained them from beneath; 
sun and moon shone not there, neither heaven nor earth was seen. Yet it had no brightness 
which might have dazzled the eyes of those <pb n="264" id="iv.ii.ix-Page_264" />who looked on it—it gave 
to the eye nothing but the most refreshing delight. The elders who sat there, seemed 
to be in Himself; for nothing was corporeal there, but all incorporeal, although 
the semblance of bodily things was there. It was something unutterable.” When his 
two guides, Peter and John, had led him to this infinite light, there came to him 
from the majesty of God, which seemed imaged to him by this immeasurable and inapproachable 
light, a voice full of indescribable sweetness, and it said: “Go hence; thou shalt 
return to Me with the crown of martyrdom.” At these words the whole multitude, which 
praised God on all sides, were silent, and with bowed heads, they worshipped God. 
But the face of Him from whom this voice came forth Anschar saw not. “After these 
words,” he says, “I was sad, because I had to go back to the world. But the promise 
sustained me, that I should yet again return home from thence, so I journeyed back 
with these my guides. They said nothing to me on my return, as on my coming; but 
they looked upon me with finch a look of tender love, as that with which a mother 
looks on her only son. And so I came back into the body. Both in going and coming 
there was no effort and no pause; we were at once where we would be. And although 
I have said somewhat of these joys, I confess that my tongue can never utter what 
my soul feels. And my souk even feels it not as it was; for it seemed to me to be 
that which the eye hath not see; nor the ear <pb n="265" id="iv.ii.ix-Page_265" />heard, neither hath it 
entered into the heart of man to conceive.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p4">We have given this vision according to the description of Anschar 
himself, because it gives us such deep insight into the God-filled life of a simple 
Christian soul. This vision made a powerful and inextinguishable impression on him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p5">He was awakened by it to a new vigour of Christian life,—and henceforth 
he was animated by the thought that he was to die the precious death of a witness 
for the faith. Two years later, he had another remarkable dream. He had retired 
to pray in a chapel into which he was wont frequently to retire for quiet devotion, 
and when he arose from prayer, a man of a sublime countenance, clothed in Jewish 
garments, entered the door; his eyes shone as if they were full of light. Anschar 
at once recognised him as the Lord Christ, and cast himself at his feet. As he lay 
thus on his face, the vision desired him to rise; and as he then stood reverently. 
before Him and was unable to look in his face, because of the exceeding brightness 
of the light which beamed from His eyes, the Lord said to him in a gentle voice, 
“Confess thy sins, that thou mayest be justified.” Anschar replied, “Lord, what 
can I say to Thee? Thou knowest all things, and nothing is hidden from Thee.” The 
Lord answered. “I indeed know all things, but I will that men should confess their 
sins, that they may receive forgiveness.” After he had made confession of his sins, 
and then had knelt down to pray, the Lord <pb n="266" id="iv.ii.ix-Page_266" />said to him, “Fear not—I 
am He who blotted out thy sins.” With these words he vanished, and Anschar awoke, 
full of the joyful assurance that his sins were forgiven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p6">He was subsequently sent with other monks from the Abbey of Corbie 
to the Abbey of Corvei, which had been planted as a colony from Corbie, for the 
diffusion of Christianity and Christian culture on the banks of the Weser,—to direct 
the school there and to preach to the people. Amongst the manifold difficulties 
with which this monastery had to contend in a wild and destitute district, opportunities 
were afforded him for the exercise of Christian patience, and this was certainly 
a good preparation for his calling as a missionary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p7">When Harold, king of Jutland, who had been baptized at Jugelheim, 
was returning in the year 826, from a visit to his ally the Emperor Louis the Good, 
the emperor wished to send a zealous preacher of the Gospel with the returning Danes, 
for the confirming and strengthening of their own faith and for its further propagation. 
But it was difficult to find any one, who would not be withheld by the frightful 
tales of the barbarism of these Northmen, and the cruel character of their idolatry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p8">Only Wale, Abbot of Corbie, to which Anschar had then returned, 
declared to the emperor, that he knew a man of fervent zeal for the cause of God, 
who even longed to die for it. Anschar was summoned, and was instantly ready to 
travel to Denmark with King Harold. Whilst his abbot was <pb n="267" id="iv.ii.ix-Page_267" />visiting 
the court, Anschar prepared himself in the solitude of a vineyard, by reading the 
Scriptures and prayer, for his high vocation. People saw him become even more earnest 
and abstracted, so that those who could not see into his heart, might have imagined 
that he dreaded the difficulties and dangers before him and repented of his decision. 
But with him it merely arose from a sense of the magnitude and difficulty of the 
calling, which made him serious, because he did not begin the work in the pride 
of vain human self-reliance, but with fear and trembling, in reliance on God; fully 
conscious of his own unworthiness and impotence, he confided in the power of God 
alone, and appearing more quiet and retiring than usual in the eyes of man, he had 
turned his whole heart to God. When another monk, called Antbert, who wished to 
join him as a companion in his missionary labours, asked him if he remained steadfast 
to his purpose, he replied: “When I was asked if I would go amongst the heathen 
for the name of God, to preach the Gospel, I dared not shrink from such a call. 
Yea, with all my strength, I desire to go thither, and no man will make me waver 
in this purpose.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p9">The most distinguished traits in the character of Anschar are 
his unwearying patience, his winning love, and his steadfastness of faith when dangers 
and hinderances opposed him. These his characteristic qualities were tested in many 
ways, from his first entrance on this vocation. The Danes whom he accompanied on 
their voyage to their native land, <pb n="268" id="iv.ii.ix-Page_268" />seem to have been at that time 
still strange to the essence of Christianity. Anschar met with rough treatment at 
their hands, until, in passing through Cologne, (whence they went down the Rhine 
to Holland, in order to cross thence to Denmark by sea,) Hadelbod, bishop of that 
city, presented him with a convenient vessel. This induced King Harold to join him, 
and Anschar succeeded by the power of love in vanquishing the barbarity of the Danes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p10">King Harold, after this, was banished from his kingdom. Anschar 
was able to effect nothing more than to buy some native lads, in order to educate 
them for teachers of their countrymen, and to found a small school in Schleswig,—the 
first Christian institution in those parts. His companion Antbert was taken from 
him by an illness which compelled his return to his native land. But those unfavourable 
circumstances could not make him waver,—a proof how free he was from self; since 
the more self-love is mingled with zeal flowing from the purest source, the more 
restless and impatient men are to see the <i>fruit </i>of their labours. The purer 
zeal is from the admixture of self, the more it will carry on the Fork of God, in 
the consciousness that neither is he that planteth anything, nor he that watereth, 
but that it is God who giveth the increase; leaving it to Him to give the increase 
when and how He will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p11">In this unfavourable situation, the call came to him to a new 
sphere of missionary labours in Sweden, and he at once obeyed it, convinced that <pb n="269" id="iv.ii.ix-Page_269" />
it was from God. As an ambassador of the Emperor Louis the Good, he went to that 
country in a merchant-ship, with presents from the Emperor to the King of Sweden. 
They were captured by pirates and lost everything. It was with difficulty that they 
could reach the shore and save their lives. Many of Anschar’s companions wished 
to return; but he himself declared that “what should befall him was in the hand 
of God; but he was resolved not to return until he found out whether it was the 
will of God that the Gospel should then be preached there.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p12">Subsequently, he himself was surprised by the heathen Normans 
in Hamburg, the seat of his bishopric; he lost everything, and could hardly save 
himself. He was compelled to seek a place of refuge on the estates of a pious and 
noble widow in Holstein. But as soon as he could restore security and quiet to his 
own diocese, it was immediately his aim once more to extend the sphere of his activity. 
The most unfavourable prospects, on account of the enmity of Horik, then the reigning 
sovereign in Denmark, who had taken an active share in those hostile devastations 
of the diocese of Hamburg, could not restrain him. He knew the almighty power of 
love, he prayed continually for the conversion and salvation of those who threatened 
destruction to him and all Christians with fire and sword, that God would not lay 
to their charge the sins which they committed in their ignorance. He allowed himself 
to be employed <pb n="270" id="iv.ii.ix-Page_270" />by King Louis of Germany on political embassies to 
King Horik, he made him presents, by his love he won his heart, and Horik at last 
placed such reliance on Anschar, that he would only treat with Germany through him. 
This attachment of the King to his person, he was then able to use, in order to 
effect something for the Christian Church. He procured from him permission to erect 
a church in the city of Schleswig, which as a place of trade was well fitted for 
the diffusion of Christianity farther into the country. He also received from this 
king a letter of recommendation to the Swedish king Olof.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p13">Horik wrote to him, that “he had never in his life seen such a 
man, and had never found such fidelity in any man, and because he had found such 
goodness in him, he had allowed him to do what he liked with regard to Christianity 
in his dominions, and he hoped therefore that King Olof would permit him to preach 
the Gospel in his kingdom, for he would certainly do nothing but what was just and 
good.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p14">When Anschar arrived in Sweden, he found the heathen there in 
a state of great excitement against the strange religion. His friends advised him 
only to employ the presents he had brought with him to rescue his life from the 
impending danger. But Anschar replied: “To rescue my life I will bestow nothing 
here; for if the Lord has so ordered it, I am prepared to suffer torture here for 
his name’s sake, and even death.” He invited the King to a <pb n="271" id="iv.ii.ix-Page_271" />feast, 
gave him presents, and gained his heart, because he knew how to become all things 
to all men; and afterwards the Lord helped him on the way which His infinite wisdom 
had appointed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p15">Anschar experienced in his laborious and perilous life, many remarkable 
answers to prayer. This became known, and many sick people came from a distance 
to be cured by his prayers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p16">But he himself rejected the fame of a worker of miracles, saying, 
“If I were worthy, <i>I would ask one miracle of my God, that he would make of me 
by his grace a holy man</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ix-p17">When, after the labours of four-and-thirty years, he was hastening 
to his dissolution, amidst the sufferings of a painful sickness, he would often 
say with Job: “Have we received good at the hand of the Lord, and shall we not also 
receive evil?” After receiving the Holy Supper, he raised his hands to heaven, and 
prayed, that the grace of God might pardon all who in any way had injured him. Then 
he frequently repeated the words: “Lord, in thy goodness remember me, for thy mercies’ 
sake. Be merciful to me, a sinner; for into thy hands I commend my spirit.” And 
when, gazing towards heaven, he had commended his spirit to the grace of God, he 
left this world. It was in the year 865.</p>
<pb n="272" id="iv.ii.ix-Page_272" />
</div3>

<div3 title="The Martyr Adalbert in Prussia." progress="78.64%" prev="iv.ii.ix" next="iv.ii.xi" id="iv.ii.x">
<h3 id="iv.ii.x-p0.1">THE MARTYR ADALBERT IN PRUSSIA.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.x-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.ii.x-p1.1">Adalbert</span> was born of a noble family in 
Prague, in the year 956. He was educated in Magdeburg, and thence returned to his 
native land. In the year 983 he was elected bishop of his native city. Much heathen 
barbarism then prevailed amongst his countrymen; and Adalbert, who could not tolerate 
a heathen life, as united to an outward confession of Christ, had on this account 
to endure many a hard conflict. He did not lack glowing zeal and steadfastness; 
but perhaps he did sometimes fail in discretion and that unwearying patience, which 
must indeed have been exposed to hard trials amongst these wild tribes, who would 
submit to no yoke.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.x-p2">He, therefore, more than once excommunicated this flock, who would 
not follow him as their shepherd, nor give up their lawless ways. He wished to take 
refuge in a monastic life, and visited the venerable Nilus in Italy—a man who shone 
as a light in the darkness, whose life and labours we will look at more closely 
by-and-by. But he was again constrained to return to his wild flock, to be driven 
from it a second time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.x-p3">When he took leave of his people for the third time,—impelled 
by a fervent zeal to labour for the propagation of Christianity,—he repaired to 
Hungary, where the seed of faith had recently begun to germinate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.x-p4">He was very gladly received by the king Geisa, 
<pb n="273" id="iv.ii.x-Page_273" />who, influenced by his wife, suffered himself to be baptized; but 
Adalbert could get little attention to his exhortations from either of them. Meantime, 
it may have been the impression of his words and conduct which produced so great 
an effect on the heart of their son, the boy Stephen, who afterwards accomplished 
so much towards the foundation of the Christian Church in Hungary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.x-p5">His impatience, however, soon drove him away from Hungary. He 
resolved to go where no missionary had yet penetrated—to the heathens in Prussia. 
Duke Boleslad I., of Poland, to whom he applied, gave him a ship, and thirty soldiers 
for an escort.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.x-p6">So he proceeded to Dantzig, then the frontier town of Prussia, 
towards Poland. Here he commenced his labours, and succeeded in baptizing many. 
Then he left that neighbourhood in order to proceed to the opposite shore. Having 
landed there, he sent back the ship and the men. He wished to commit himself wholly 
to the protection of his God,—as a messenger of peace, not to come under the guardianship 
of human might,—and also to avoid anything which might excite suspicion amongst 
the heathen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.x-p7">He only retained with him the priest Benedict, and his pupil Gaudentius. 
They landed at the Frische Haff, and proceeded in a small skiff to an island formed 
by the Pregel at its mouth. But the inhabitants came with cudgels to drive them 
away, and one of them gave Adalbert such a violent blow <pb n="274" id="iv.ii.x-Page_274" />with the rudder, 
as to knock the Psalter from which he was singing out of his hand, and to throw 
him on the ground. When he recovered himself, his first words were, “Lord, I thank 
thee, that thou hast counted me worthy to suffer at least one blow for my crucified 
Saviour.” On Saturday, they crossed to the opposite bank of the Pregel, to the coast 
of Samland. The owner of the land, whom they found there, led them to his village, 
and a great crowd of people collected around them. When. Adalbert was asked who 
he was, and with what object he came, after telling them who he was, and whence 
he came, he declared to them in a gentle tone: “For the sake of your salvation I 
am come hither, that ye may abandon your deaf and dumb idols, and acknowledge your 
Creator, beside whom there is no God, that, believing in his name, ye may receive 
everlasting life, and be made partakers, in an imperishable existence, of heavenly 
joy.” The heathens gnashed their teeth with fury as they heard these words. and 
striking their staves on the ground, threatened him with their clubs. He might esteem 
it a great thing, they told him, that he had reached so far unhurt, and that only 
by a speedy departure he could save his life. They saw that all in that kingdom 
had one law and one way of life , and that as subject to another and an unknown 
law, if they did not depart that night, they would be beheaded the next day. They 
were placed in a ship, were compelled immediately to push off from the coast, and 
remained five days in <pb n="275" id="iv.ii.x-Page_275" />a village to which they came. When they awoke 
on the last day, Gaudentius related to his spiritual father a dream which he had 
had in the night. “I saw,” he said, “in the midst of the altar, a golden chalice 
half full of wine. No one watched beside it. As I was about to drink of the wine, 
the minister of the altar forbade me, saying, that he could not permit me nor any 
other man to do so, for the wine was to be kept for the spiritual refreshment of 
the bishop on the morrow.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.x-p8">“My son,” observed Adalbert, who believed he saw in this a token 
of the martyr’s crown destined for him, “God bless this vision; yet we may not trust 
to a dream which may delude us.” At daybreak they set forth on their journey, and 
they went joyfully through thick forests singing and calling on the Lord Christ. 
Song shortened the way. Towards midday they came to a place cleared for fields. 
Here Gaudentius celebrated the mass, Adalbert partook of the holy supper; then they 
sat down on the turf, and refreshed themselves with some of the provisions which 
they had brought with them. After Adalbert had concluded the meal by repeating a 
verse from the Bible, and chanting a psalm, he arose, and when he had gone a little 
way he sat down again. Weary with walking, he and his companions fell into a deep 
sleep; but they were awakened in a terrible way. It was the raging of a wild band 
of heathen that aroused them. They were all thrown into chains. Adalbert continued 
in unruffled <pb n="276" id="iv.ii.x-Page_276" />peace of soul, and said to his companions: “My brethren, 
be not troubled; ye know that we suffer this for the name of the Lord, whose might 
is above all might, whose beauty surpasses all beauty, whose grace is unspeakable. 
What is there more beautiful than to yield up sweet life for our sweetest Jesus?” 
Thereupon a priest stepped forth from the furious crowd, and with all his force 
cast his spear into the breast of the man of God, and then all the rest let loose 
their fury on him. Dying, he lifted up his hands to heaven, and prayed to the Lord 
for his own and his persecutors’ salvation: this happened on the 23d of April, in 
the year 997.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.x-p9">The century of Adalbert was not rich in messengers of the faith. 
Only when the Church is rich within in the gifts of the Spirit, can the Divine fulness 
stream forth around; and the water of life, which fertilizes the heathen world, 
will flow back in blessing to the places from which it sprang. But where spiritual 
life is lacking, no beneficial influence can issue thence to those without. If the 
salt have lost its savour, nothing can be salted with it. This holds good as to 
the tenth century, in which the seeds of Christianity, already sown, were menaced 
with destruction by the thorns and thistles of sensual barbarism. Men were needed 
then who would once more arise as missionaries amongst the degenerate natives, who 
named themselves by the name of Christ, but amongst whom little of his spirit and 
life were to be found,—<i>men </i> 
<pb n="277" id="iv.ii.x-Page_277" /><i>whose mission should be from within</i>. Such a man there was in 
the country where barbarism and superstition and ignorance had gained the firmest 
hold,—Nilus, the man of God, whom we will therefore introduce here after the men 
whose mission was from without.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="The Monk Nilus." progress="80.13%" prev="iv.ii.x" next="iv.ii.xii" id="iv.ii.xi">
<h3 id="iv.ii.xi-p0.1">THE MONK NILUS.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.ii.xi-p1.1">Nilus</span> was born at Rossano, in Calabria, 
in the year 910, of an old Greek family. His pious parents, to whom only one child, 
a daughter, had been given, besought the Lord that he would give them a son. This 
prayer was heard, and that son was Nilus. They carried the child to the church, 
and consecrated him to the service of God. On that account, also, they gave him 
the name of Nilus, after a venerated monk of the fifth century, distinguished by 
his spirit of vital Christianity, and to whose example the youth who bore his name 
subsequently conformed. The seed which his pious parents sowed in his childish heart, 
hhd at first the effect of preserving him from the corruptions of the age. But as 
he lost his parents early, he grew up under the care of his married sister, who 
was also a pious woman. From his childhood he used to read the biographies of the 
old venerated monks, Antony, Hilarion, etc.; and thus a spirit of deep, earnest 
piety was awakened in him, which made him from the first fly the corrupt manners 
prevalent <pb n="278" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_278" />in the houses of the great, and avoid amulets and magic 
formularies, as well as other kinds of superstition then in vogue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p2">When, afterwards, a reaction against the depravity of morals around, 
drove him into so much the more stern an asceticism, he had many conflicts to undergo 
with himself, and by these many opportunities were given him of searching into the 
depths of his own heart. Upon his holiest seasons tempting thoughts would intrude 
themselves—temptations to spiritual pride, which most naturally mingle with an ascetic 
striving after sanctification by self-conquest, and temptations to sensuality. Often, 
whilst he was praying and singing in the church, such thoughts as these would arise 
within him: “Look towards the altar: perchance thou mayst see an angel there, or 
a flame of fire, or the Holy Ghost, as many have done before.” And had he given 
himself up to such thoughts, he might easily have fallen into the most perilous 
self-deceptions and fanaticism and the Divine life in him, as in many others who 
could not overcome such temptations, might have been crushed by pride and vanity. 
The angels of darkness, who know how to clothe themselves as angels of light, would 
have possessed themselves of his soul, and bound it in their fetters. It was the 
temptation which his Saviour had passed through before him, to make bread of the 
stones of the wilderness, to cast himself down from the pinnacle of the temple. 
The faithful disciple followed his example. Nothing <pb n="279" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_279" />is so fitted to 
quench all the fiery darts of the wicked one, as the discretion of humility, the 
working out our salvation with fear and trembling. This gives the sober mind, which 
is able to resist all the clamour of self-conceit. The more such temptations to 
pride pressed on Nilus, the more he humbled himself. He closed his eyes, in order 
not to see such visions as were promised him, and he contended so with himself in 
penitence and tears, that drops of sweat fell from him to the ground. Once, when 
he was occupied with writing, reading, and singing in St. Peter’s church at Rome, 
and was assailed by such temptations, he cast himself before the altar and said 
to the Saviour: “Lord, thou knowest that I am weak—have compassion on me, and lighten 
these conflicts which make me despair of my life.” Then, as he fell asleep, this 
vision came to him. He saw before him Christ hanging on the cross, only separated 
from him by a very thin white veil. He cried to Him: “Lord, have mercy on me, and 
bless thy servant.” Then the Lord stretched his right hand over him three times 
from the cross. Nilus awoke, and was delivered from all his temptations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p3">In that age, when many of those who opposed the prevailing corruptions 
sought to be justified by their own works, he felt constrained all the more to yield 
himself up entirely to the Saviour, and to rely on him alone. The scholar of Nilus 
who relates this from his life, adds: What much fasting and watching could not accomplish, 
was effected <pb n="280" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_280" />by this humbling of himself before the Lord, and by the 
confession of his own impotence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p4">Nilus was frequently visited by men of all ranks, the noblest 
both amongst the clergy and the laity, and they used to lay many questions before 
him. He made use of every such opportunity to direct people’s attention to the one 
thing needful; to warn them against a false confidence in a mere external Christianity, 
dead faith, and outward works; and to turn them from fruitless subtleties to that 
which was necessary for the salvation of their souls. Once, when he saw the archbishop 
with an imperial privy-councilor, many priests, and government-officers, and several 
of the congregation coming towards him, he said: “See, they are coming again, to 
enter into empty and idle talk with me. But, my Lord Jesus Christ, deliver us out 
of the snares of Satan, and grant us to think, to speak, and to do what is well-pleasing 
unto thee.” And when he had so prayed, he opened the book which he had in his hand,—a 
biography of saintly men,—and marked the first passage which pleased him. When his 
visitors had saluted him and seated themselves, he gave the privy-councillor the 
book to read where he had marked it, and he read the words in which it was said, 
“that only one among thousands should be saved.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p5">When the rest heard that, they were seized with horror, and exclaimed, 
“God forbid that it should be so; that is not true; whoever said this is a heretic. 
Thus we should in vain have been baptized; <pb n="281" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_281" />in vain worship the Crucified; 
in vain partake of the Holy Supper; in vain be called Christians.” As they said 
these things, and neither the archbishop nor the privy-councillor said anything 
to them, Nilus observed to them, in a gentle tone: “What, then, if I show you that 
the ancient fathers—that Chrysostom, Basil, the Evangelists, and the Apostle Paul—say 
the same? what will you then have to bring against it, since, on account of your 
evil lives, ye call words spoken by the Holy Ghost lies? But I say to you, my brethren, 
that all these things which you have mentioned will obtain you no acceptance with 
God.” And, in order to remind them that their abiding by a religion in which they 
had been educated, or by a confession for which they had made no sacrifice, or self-denial, 
was of no value, he added: “What idols, or what heresy have you left, in order to 
turn to the Lord Christ?” Wishing still further to impress on them that orthodoxy 
without a life corresponding to the faith could avail nothing, he said: “If one 
of you were to venture to give himself out to be a heretic, and so were to enter 
any town, would he not be stoned by every one? Be assured that your not being heretics 
will not save you. If you do not reform your lives, and reform them thoroughly, 
no man can save you from destruction.” As he said these words, all were confounded—they 
sighed deeply, and said: “Woe to us, sinners; to us, miserable men.” A captain of 
the imperial guard, named Nicholas, then began <pb n="282" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_282" />to speak, endeavouring 
to show that the Gospel, after all, was not so very strict: “Why, father, does the 
Gospel say that ‘Whoever shall give a cup of cold water to a poor man shall by no 
means lose his reward?’” Nilus replied: “This is said to those who have nothing; 
that no poor man may be able to make the excuse, ‘I have no wood to warm the water.’ 
But what will ye do who rob the poor even of the cup of cold water?” Then a man 
of rank, who had led an unchaste life, and yet would gladly have felt safe in his 
sins, said: “I would know, holy father, if the wonderful Solomon was saved at last, 
or not?” Nilus, who penetrated his object, answered: “I would know of <i>you,
</i>whether you will be saved or lost? for what avails it you or me whether Solomon 
was lost or saved, since it is said to us, ‘If a man look at a woman, to lust after 
her, he has already committed adultery,’ and ‘If any man defile the temple of God, 
him will God destroy.’<note n="22" id="iv.ii.xi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p6">These words have indeed another application in their 
proper connexion, (<scripRef passage="1Cor 3:17" id="iv.ii.xi-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.17">1 Cor. iii, 17</scripRef>;) but 
they may justly be applied to him, who, by a disordered life, desecrates and ruins 
the temple of God.</p></note> 
Yet who can assert of Solomon—of whom it is nowhere said in the Holy Scriptures, 
as of Manasseh, that he repented of his sins—that he was saved?” Thereupon one of 
the priests, wishing to turn the conversation, proposed the question, of what kind 
the tree was, of which Adam ate in Paradise, for which he was condemned? Nilus replied: 
“A wild <pb n="283" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_283" />apple-tree.” When every one laughed at this, he said to them, 
“Why do you laugh? such a question merits such an answer. Moses has not further 
described that tree, and how can we reveal what the Scriptures have hidden? You 
do not trouble yourselves to inquire how you were created; how you, like Adam, were 
placed in Paradise; what the command was, or rather, what the commandments were, 
which you have broken, and on account of which you too have been banished from Paradise—or, 
more correctly—from the kingdom of God; and how you can be restored to your original 
honour and glory—and you seek to know the name of a tree, which was a tree like 
other trees. Although, even if you could know that, you would not know what the 
root, leaves, and bark of the tree were like; nor whether it were a small or a large 
tree. And who can describe that which no eye has seen?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p7">When, on the next day, he was visiting a neighbouring castle, 
he met a Jew whom he had known from his youth, and who was much esteemed as a physician. 
The Jew said to him: “I have heard much of thy austerities and abstinences, and, 
as I know thy constitution, I have often wondered that thou hast not fallen a victim 
to epilepsy. I will, however, now give thee a remedy, adapted to thy constitution, 
which shall suffice for every day of thy life, and enable thee to fear no sickness.” 
Nilus replied to this, without troubling himself further to inquire about such an 
universal remedy: 
<pb n="284" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_284" />
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p8">“One of you, a Hebrew, has said, It is good to trust in the Lord, 
and to put no confidence in man.’ (<scripRef passage="Psa 118:8" id="iv.ii.xi-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|118|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.8">Psa. cxviii, 8</scripRef>.) 
Since we, therefore, rely on our physician, our God and Lord Jesus Christ, we need 
not thy medicines.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p9">It happened that a viceroy, sent from Constantinople, who was 
placed over all the western provinces of the Greek empire, had excited general discontent 
by an enterprise which he deemed beneficial, but which had proved burdensome to 
many. The inhabitants of the district of Rossano suffered themselves, in a moment 
of irritation, to be led into terrible deeds of violence. They repented afterwards, 
and knew not what to do, as they bad reason to fear a severe revenge from the viceroy. 
In their desperation, they had already formed the project of still further increasing 
the evil, by raising a general insurrection against the Greek empire, to which they 
were subject. Then they turned their eyes to Nilus, and the remembrance of him inspired 
hope into their souls. They intrusted themselves to his mediation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p10">As soon as the warm-hearted man, who could not refuse his sympathy 
even to the guilty, was appealed to by them, he hastened to them. When he arrived, 
he made use of what had happened, to give them suitable exhortations, and then he 
advised the citizens no longer to close their gates against the viceroy, whose vengeance 
they dreaded, but at once to surrender to him. Full of fury, he entered the city; 
and while the members of the <pb n="285" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_285" />magistracy and the priesthood, as well 
as all besides, seized with terror, were not able to say a word, Nilus appeared, 
with the greatest composure, before the governor, and spoke to him with disinterested 
freedom. His venerable appearance softened the rage of the governor, and he left 
to him to decide on the punishment to be awarded to the insurgents. Nilus on this 
said, “Truly, it is a heavy crime that they have committed. If it were the deed 
of only a few men of influence, the deserved punishment might fall on them alone. 
But now the whole multitude shares in the guilt. Will you pass sentence of death 
against the whole of the inhabitants, and make so great a place empty of men?” The 
viceroy replied: “Nay, we will shed no blood; but we will confiscate their goods 
to enrich the imperial treasury, that they may thereby be brought to their senses, 
and may never venture anything of the kind again.” “And what will it profit you,” 
said Nilus, “if you enrich the imperial treasury, but lose your own soul? How can 
the Heavenly King forgive you your trespasses, if you, who to-day live and to-morrow 
are no more, forgive not those who have trespassed against you?” He engaged, as 
the viceroy thought that he could not grant a pardon without the will of the emperor, 
himself to write the emperor. And he succeeded in procuring the pardon. After having 
thus restored order and peace, he returned to the quiet of his cell, which he only 
left reluctantly, at the call of love, and thanked God <pb n="286" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_286" />that He had 
given him grace to accomplish such things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p11">He was often thus compelled to abandon the quiet holy calm of 
a life devoted to prayer and contemplation, to descend from his height to the need 
of men, to protect those who were sore oppressed by the might of tyrants who feared 
not God. In most inclement weather, in heat and in cold, he would, on these accounts, 
take long journeys alone on foot. Wet to the skin, or with benumbed hands and feet, 
or burned by the sun, weary, faint with hunger and thirst, would he often arrive 
at the goal of his journey; but love made all easy to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p12">Once a chamberlain, who stood in high honour at Constantinople, 
came to the neighbouring castle, and expressed his amazement that Nilus did not 
come, with the other abbots, to pay him his respects. Even the first bishop of the 
empire, the patriarch, would, he thought, have shown him more respect. But those 
who knew Nilus better, answered him, that “this old man was no patriarch, yet he 
feared neither the patriarch nor even the emperor, whom all fear. He lives there 
on the mountain with a few monks, and needs no assistance from any man.” Still more 
amazed at this account, the chamberlain wrote Nilus a letter, in which he entreated 
him either not to hide himself when he should come to visit him, or himself to visit 
the castle to bless him and his. Partly moved by his entreaties, and partly in the 
hope of obtaining a more favourable hearing when he had to <pb n="287" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_287" />plead with 
him in .behalf of the poor, Nilus accepted the invitation. The chamberlain was filled 
with reverence when he saw him. He immediately caused a book of the Gospels to be 
brought, in order to swear upon it, to fulfil whatever he should promise him. But 
as he began to do this, Nilus pointed out to him what Christ says, in the Sermon 
on the Mount, about swearing, and said: “Why would you give me reason to mistrust 
your words, and why, at the commencement of our intercourse, do you begin by transgressing 
the Word of the Lord? For every one who is easily ready to swear, will be also easily 
ready to say what is false.” The scholar of Nilus says of him: “I am persuaded, 
that if all who live under the sun, were to come to him to ask suitable counsel 
of him, he would not fail to give to every one what was most profitable for them; 
for his counsel was as the counsel of God, full of wisdom, and most salutary. If 
men followed him, he led them to a glorious issue; if they despised him, peril arose 
thence to the soul, and hurt to the body; and I could relate many instances of this, 
were it not that the narrative would never end.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p13">A countryman of Nilus, Philagathos, or John Bishop of Piacenza, 
who was apt to meddle to his own hurt with political affairs, had entered into an 
alliance with the Roman usurper Crescentius, and had been made Pope by him after 
the expulsion of Gregory V. Nilus felt himself constrained to warn him by a letter 
against the consequences of his ambition. <pb n="288" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_288" />He exhorted him to renounce 
those worldly honours which he had already enjoyed to satiety, and to retire from 
the world. In the year 988 Gregory was forcibly restored by the Emperor Otho III., 
and a barbarous revenge taken on the bishop. After his eyes had been put out and 
his nose and tongue cut off, he was thrown into prison. When Nilus, who was then 
eighty-eight years old, heard this in his convent at Gaeta, he hastened to Rome, 
at a fast-time, when he was ever most unwilling to be disturbed in his devotions 
and penances, and although he was ill. He entreated the Emperor to give the Archbishop 
to him, that they might thenceforth live together, and together do penance for their 
sins. The Emperor promised to do so. But when after this the archbishop was again 
exposed to public shame, Nilus declared to the Pope and the Emperor that they offended 
not against him but against God, for whose sake they had promised to pardon the 
wretched man. And as they had shown no mercy to the unfortunate man whom the Heavenly 
Father had placed in their power, so they had no mercy to expect for their sins 
from him. The young Emperor, accustomed to be flattered by all, was compelled to 
hear the voice of truth from the mouth of the poor monk. When the Emperor afterwards 
asked him what favour he would request of him, he replied, “I request nothing from 
you but that you will not trifle away the salvation of your soul; for although you 
are emperor, you must die like another man, appear <pb n="289" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_289" />before the judgment-seat 
of God and render an account of your good and evil deeds.” The Emperor shed tears, 
laid down his crown, and besought Nilus to bless him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p14">The prayers of Nilus were frequently besought on behalf of the 
sick, or of those who suffered from mental diseases, (regarded in those days as 
possessed by evil spirits,) either by themselves or their relations. But he perceived 
the snare which threatened him, and rejected the fame of a worker of miracles. Once 
a man who held a distinguished military appointment, brought his heavily-afflicted 
son to him for this purpose. Nilus replied to his entreaties: “Believe me, my friend, 
I have never asked God to give me the gifts of miraculous healing, or the power 
to cast out evil spirits. May I but attain forgiveness of my own numerous sins, 
and deliverance from the evil thoughts which disturb me! Do thou rather pray for 
me, that I may be delivered from <i>many</i> evil spirits. For thy son has only
<i>one</i> evil spirit, and that involuntarily , and perchance this may tend to 
the salvation of his soul, either as a purification from former sins, or as a preservation 
against others.” When, however, the son was restored to health, and the father wished 
to thank Nilus for his mediation, he replied: “God has healed thy son; I have done 
nothing towards it?’ The scholar who has described the life of Nilus, and who in 
those words manifests the spirit of his master, says: “I will not relate great marvels 
of him, by which the ears of the childish and <pb n="290" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_290" />unbelieving might be 
astonished , but I will relate his toils and labours, for I know that in such things 
as these the great Apostle gloried.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p15">Christian communion between those who belonged to the Greek, and 
those who belonged to the Latin Church, was at that time disturbed by controversies 
on particular ecclesiastical customs, usages, and doctrines, in which there was 
a variation. But Nilus was too deeply grounded in the Divine word, not to prize 
the oneness in Christ higher than all such variations , and the genuine spirit of 
Christian love raised him above all those divisions. He was regarded with equal 
veneration by the members of both Churches. Thus the abbot and monks of the famous 
abbey of Monte Cassino, begged him to celebrate the mass in their church in his 
native language, in order, as they said, that God might be all in all, (that they 
might all together honour God in different tongues and forms—that all other differences 
might be subordinate to the unity of the common Divine life.) At first Nilus refused 
this offer, saying: “How can we, (the Greeks,) who, on account of our sins, have 
been humbled in all lands, sing the Lord’s song in a strange land?” At length, however, 
he yielded, in the hope of thus promoting Christian fellowship. Divine service being 
concluded, the differences between the two Churches became the subject of conversation. 
Amongst these was the fact of the Roman Church ordaining a fast on Saturday, which 
the Greek did not. Nilus replied to the questions <pb n="291" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_291" />addressed to him 
on this subject in the words of the Apostle Paul: “Let not him that eateth despise 
him that eateth not, and let not him which eateth not judge him that eateth; for 
God hath received him. Who art thou that judgest thy brother? Whether, therefore, 
we eat, or whether we fast, may we do all to the glory of God.” Then, after explaining 
the grounds on which the Greeks were wont not to fast on the Saturday, he added: 
“But let us abstain from idle discourses, for fasting is no sin; let us say, with 
the Apostle, (<scripRef passage="1Cor 8:8" id="iv.ii.xi-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.8">1 Cor. viii, 8</scripRef>:) “Meat commendeth 
us not to God.” If the poor Jews would only worship the Crucified as their Lord, 
even though they should fast on Sundays, it would not distress me.” Thereupon the 
rest said to him: “Is it no sin to fast on Saturday?” He answered them, “That the 
outward demeanour availed nothing; but the turning of the heart to God. All which 
was done for God’s sake was good.” And he endeavoured to show them how people might 
differ in outward observances by reason of their different points of view, and yet 
agree thoroughly in the essentials of the faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p16">Nilus had heard that the lord of Gaeta intended after his death 
to bring his bones into the city, and lay them there; believing that the relics 
of the holy man would be a protection to the city. But his humility shrank from 
the thought, that such veneration as was then paid to the saints should be paid 
to him; rather let no man know where he was buried. He took leave of his sorrowful 
scholars <pb n="292" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_292" />and friends, saying to them: “Mourn not, my fathers and brethren, 
for I go hence to prepare a place and a convent, where I will gather all my brethren 
and my scattered children together.” He probably meant the rest of heaven, in which 
he trusted once more to meet those whom he loved. Then he got on his horse and took 
the road to Rome. When he arrived at Frascati, he went into a small convent dedicated 
to St. Agatha, saying: “This is my resting-place for ever.” Many of his friends, 
and many of the great men of Rome, entreated him to come to the metropolis, if it 
were only to perform his devotions at the tombs of the two chief Apostles. He answered 
them: “Whosoever has faith, even as a grain of mustard-seed, can celebrate here 
also the commemoration of those two Apostles. I came to this insignificant place 
for no other reason except to die here.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xi-p17">Gregory, the proprietor of the place where Nilus had retired to, 
a tyrannical man of harsh temper, was much moved when he heard that a man so venerated 
had repaired thither. He came to him, fell at his feet, and said: “O thou servant 
of the most high God, I am indeed not worthy, on account of my many sins, that thou 
shouldst come under my roof. But since, after the example of thy Master and Lord, 
thou halt preferred the sinner to the righteous, see, thou mayst do what thou wilt 
with my house and castle, and all my possessions, even all that is before thine 
eyes. If thou desirest anything, only tell me what.” Nilus replied: “The <pb n="293" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_293" />
Lord bless thee and thine, thy whole house and all this place. But give to me and 
mine only a small piece of land from thy territories, that we may find a resting-place 
there, and pray God for the pardon of our sins and for thy salvation.” Gregory bestirred 
himself to grant the request of Nilus. Foreseeing that his death was near, he desired 
those who were with him not to delay his funeral, not to bury him in a church, to 
place no arch or other ornamental monument over his grave; but if they wished to 
make some token of the place of his burial, to let it be a seat for wayfarers to 
rest upon, since he himself had ever lived as a wayfarer. They saw him lie two days 
stretched on his couch, speechless, and with closed eyes; but they thought, from 
certain signs, that he was praying. When Gregory heard of his condition, he hastened 
from his castle with an experienced physician, whom he had with him. He threw himself 
on Nilus, weeping bitterly, and said: “O father, father! why dost thou leave us 
so soon?” And kissing his hands, he added: “See, now, thou hinderest me no more 
from kissing thy hands, as thou vast wont to do, saying, ‘I am no bishop, no priest, 
no deacon, but only a poor old man; why wilt thou kiss my hands thus?’” Whilst he 
said these words, he wept so bitterly that all present were moved to tears. They 
carried Nilus, in whom no signs of death could yet be seen, into the church, knowing 
that he would have wished to end his days on earth there. Gently he fell asleep, 
without any one observing <pb n="294" id="iv.ii.xi-Page_294" />a death-struggle in him, an end becoming 
such a life. It was in the year 1005. He left disciples behind him, who laboured 
on in his spirit in those times of depravity.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Otho, Bishop of Bamberg." progress="85.10%" prev="iv.ii.xi" next="iv.ii.xiii" id="iv.ii.xii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.xii-p0.1">OTHO, BISHOP OF BAMBERG.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p1">As a new Christian revival distinguished the close of the eleventh 
century, missionaries were then sent forth from the reinvigorated Church. We will 
sketch a portrait of one of these, to whom Pomerania owes its Christianity. It was 
Otho, bishop of Bamberg, who had already in his pastoral office distinguished himself 
by his fidelity and his self-sacrificing love. He gladly imposed abstinences on 
self, in order to be able to give more to the poor. All that was presented to him 
by princes and nobles in the neighbourhood, or from a distance, he delighted in 
applying to this purpose. When once, at a season of feasting, when fish were very 
dear, a very costly fish was brought to his table, he said to his steward: “God 
forbid that the miserable Otho alone should eat so much money. Take this costly 
fish to my Christ, who should be dearer to me than myself. Bear it hence, wherever 
thou canst find one laid on a bed of sickness. Bread will do for me, a healthy man.” 
Once, a valuable fur robe was presented to him, with the request that he would wear 
it for the donor’s sake. He sent this message back to the 
<pb n="295" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_295" />donor: “That since this gift was the token of especial love, he would, 
for his sake who had shown him such love, take care that the gift should be laid 
up, securely and beyond the reach of harm; where neither moth nor rust could corrupt, 
nor thieves break through and steal.” In which words he played on what our Lord 
had said about the treasure in heaven. The bishop had an accurate list of all the 
sick in the town by name, the lame, those who suffered from leprosy or cancer, with 
a precise description of the nature and duration of each disease. He made use of 
these notes in order to be able, through his steward, to help all in due time according 
to their need. He said, therefore, on this occasion, to one of his servants: “Take 
this beautiful fur, which I value much, and carry it to that lame man who is confined 
to his bed, whose body is covered with sores.” (The sick man whom he named was an 
object of derision to the whole neighbourhood.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p2">Dining a great scarcity, many of the poor people were fed by his 
love, which shrank from no sacrifice. A man whose heart was so enkindled by the 
fire of love, was perfectly fitted to bear witness of the Saviour to those who had 
not heard of him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p3">There happened to come to him a certain bishop Bernhard, a man 
of Spanish origin. This man, who on account of some controversy could not enter 
on the bishopric to which he had been appointed, felt himself constrained to travel 
with his chaplain to 

<pb n="296" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_296" />the Slavonic tribes in Pomerania. There was in him a genuine missionary 
zeal, not however tempered by the requisite discretion. Accustomed to a severe ascetic 
life, he appeared barefoot, in a hermit’s garb. He deemed it necessary, in order 
to carry on the missionary work in the spirit of Christ, according to the example 
of the apostles, literally to observe the directions given them by the Lord. (<scripRef passage="Matt 10:9,10" id="iv.ii.xii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|10|9|0|0;|Matt|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.9 Bible:Matt.10.10">Matt. 
x, 9, 10</scripRef>.) We see in this that misuse of the Scriptures, by which men of the best 
intentions are often injured, when the wisdom of the serpent is not united with 
the simplicity of the dove. It is requisite, in passages such as these, to distinguish 
between what the Lord prescribes as an universal law for all ages, and What He only 
says in reference to particular circumstances determined by the peculiar occasion 
on which it was spoken. With regard to rules of this latter kind, under different 
circumstances the Lord would have spoken quite differently, and by a literal observance 
of such rules, under quite different circumstances, we should be acting entirely contrary 
to the will of 
Christ. We should not be doing that which Christ himself would, in such cases, 
have done or have commanded his disciples to to. We ought therefore to extract 
the general law from such particular directions, in order duly to observe them 
according to the mind of Christ. Thus, in this instance, the Spanish bishop entirely 
misunderstood 
the meaning of Christ. The apostles, by acting as Christ directed them, were to 
manifest their confidence<pb n="297" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_297" /> in God, whose Word they had gone forth to preach. Wherever they 
came, they found souls ready to receive them, who, in return for the bread of spiritual 
life, supplied them with bodily nourishment, (<scripRef passage="Luke 22:35" id="iv.ii.xii-p3.2" parsed="|Luke|22|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.35">Luke 
xxii, 35</scripRef>;) and they were to be content with what each according to his 
means could afford them. Their not providing themselves with necessaries for their 
journey made it easier for them to travel. But Bernhard was about to commence his 
missionary labours under totally different auspices. The inhabitants of Pomerania 
at that time were a happy and prosperous people, richly blessed with natural gifts; 
amongst whom there were neither poor nor beggars. The only priests they knew appeared 
in wealth and splendor. Poverty was held amongst them to be something quite unworthy 
of the priesthood. From the way in which Bernhard came to them, he could seem to 
them nothing but a beggar—a man, that is to say, whom they would suspect of self-interested 
motives. He did not understand how it behoves the true missionary to enter into 
the position and circumstances of those whom he desires to lead to the Gospel, and 
to become all things to all men. Amongst the Christian nations of those times, in 
whom the sense of sin was strongly developed by the yoke of the law, one who appeared 
like Bernhard, as a strict monk, might obtain great veneration. But it was otherwise 
with the heathen Pomeranians. When St, Paul says of himself, in <scripRef passage="Rom 7:9" id="iv.ii.xii-p3.3" parsed="|Rom|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.9">
Romans vii</scripRef>, “I was alive once without the law,” he describes a particular 
stage <pb n="298" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_298" />of development both with individuals and with nations, in which 
a man carries sin about with him as something sleeping or dead, in which, as the 
sense of law, so also the sense of sin has not yet clearly manifested itself, and 
good and evil, yet undeveloped, lie in the germ beside each other. The man is yet 
a hidden and unknown being to himself. He has not yet been put to any test which 
would make him feel the conflict between the flesh and the spirit, the chasm between 
the requirements of the law and his own lusts. Many good impulses may be perceived 
in such a state, outbreaks now of the good, then of the evil nature will be seen, 
and both are mingled together. In such a case a man, following the good inclinations 
of his heart, may accomplish, as it were instinctively, much that is good:—hospitality, 
a certain love of family, and of country, and much that makes men amiable may be 
found in him, as long as natural selfishness is not exposed to any very hard test. 
But he is yet far from knowing what the nature of the law is, and what the nature 
of sin. In such a position as this the Pomeranians then were; and from such a position, 
the inward conflicts, the state of contrition from which monasticism and the ascetic 
life arose, must have seemed perfectly incomprehensible, and the life which Bernhard 
led something altogether inexplicable. He was sure to incur their contempt, and 
they could only deem him a madman. Nevertheless, they did him no harm, until, by 
another indiscretion of fanatical zeal, he excited the rage of the <pb n="299" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_299" />
ignorant heathen,—namely, by destroying an idol, before anything had occurred to 
destroy idolatry in their hearts; an act which, thus unprepared, could avail nothing, 
and could only embitter men’s minds. Bernhard was compelled to go on board a ship, 
and was banished the country. He repaired to Bamberg and sought to gain Bishop Otho 
for the cause, for which he had been able to accomplish nothing, because he had 
not set about it in the right way. His example also served to make the bishop on 
his guard against similar mistakes. He therefore, dearly as he loved everything 
monastic, divested himself of everything of the kind on his appearance amongst the 
Pomeranians. He resolved rather to appear in the splendor of his episcopal rank. 
He not only provided himself in the most abundant way with all that was necessary 
for the maintenance of himself and his attendants, but he also carried with him 
costly garments and other things as presents for the people of rank, and also all 
the requisite ecclesiastical vessels, in order clearly to show that he did not come 
to gain anything, but rather gave up his own, in order to lead the foreign nation 
to what he believed highest and best.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p4">In the year 1124, Otho commenced his missionary expedition. After 
many happy results, but also after having made many vain efforts, and passed through 
many great perils, he arrived in the metropolis, Stettin. Much depended on the way 
in which he was received there. Many of the heathen <pb n="300" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_300" />awaited, with 
eager expectation, the decision of their metropolis, and this seemed at first no 
favourable one. How frequently has Christianity been most injured by the conduct 
of those who profess it! What men had seen in Stettin of the condition of the neighbouring 
Christian nations, which were, indeed, far from being truly Christian, did not tend 
to produce an advantageous idea of Christianity itself. For the Pomeranians, as 
we have remarked, were still, as it were, in the condition of a happy childhood, 
and knew not yet the evils through which it was necessary to pass, in order to attain 
to manhood. They knew nothing of the evils attending a commencement of good morals 
and civilization, from which man, who is destined not for an easy life on earth 
in dull unconsciousness, but for the dominion of the world in the image of God, 
cannot escape. It was yet strange to them, all the misery of the conscious discord 
which a man must have experienced in order to learn the ruin of his nature, and 
the only remedy for it. Thus the men of Stettin were disposed to over-estimate the 
happiness of their own condition, because they judged the effects of Christianity 
only according to the appearance which presented itself to a superficial observation, 
according to that which they perceived in the multitude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p5">While Otho, whose patience was not to be wearied by the first 
failure, remained many months in Stettin, he laboured, in the most convincing way, 
to refute these accusations against Christianity by <pb n="301" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_301" />the example of 
his pious life, inspired as it was by the spirit of love. If these heathens had 
heard of vices as prevalent amongst the Christians, such as attend the transition 
from barbarism to civilization, and were unknown amongst them, Otho now showed them 
virtues such as were also quite unknown amongst them,—proofs of that self-sacrificing 
love which is only found where the Spirit of God overcomes man’s natural selfishness. 
He ransomed many captives with his gold, and after providing them with clothes and 
victuals, sent them back to their friends. But the most favourable effect was produced 
by one especial incident, by which the tender heart of the bishop became more generally 
known, and by which the minds of the young were drawn towards him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p6">A rich and distinguished man, in the city, had for his wife a 
lady who had, in her youth, been carried away captive from a Christian country, 
and who was secretly a Christian. She had, indeed, ever remained true to her faith, 
but she had not dared openly to confess it amongst the heathen. So much the more 
was she rejoiced at the bishop’s arrival; still she did not venture openly to express 
her joy, and to unite with him. It probably did not happen without her influence, 
however, that both her sons frequently visited the priests, and questioned them 
concerning the Christian faith. The bishop availed himself of this, gradually to 
lay before them the principal doctrines of Christianity. They at length declared 
themselves convinced, and <pb n="302" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_302" />desired to be baptized. After their baptism, 
they remained eight days with the bishop, in order to spend the first week with 
him profitably in their white baptismal robes. Meantime, before the time had elapsed, 
their mother heard of it. Full of joy, she sent to the bishop, saying that she wished 
to see him and her sons. He awaited her in the open air, seated on the turf, surrounded 
by his clergy. The sight of her sons, in the white robes of baptism, made so powerful 
an impression on the mother, who had concealed her faith for so many years, that, 
overpowered by her feelings, she fell weeping on the ground. The bishop and his 
clergy, much alarmed, hastened to her, thinking that it was grief at her sons’ having 
apostatized from the religion of their fathers, which had affected her so strongly. 
But they found it quite another thing, as soon as the lady was restored to consciousness, 
and could find words to express her feelings. Her first words were: “I praise Thee, 
Lord Jesus Christ, Thou fountain of all hope and comfort, that I see my sons consecrated 
by Thy sacraments, enlightened by faith in Thy Divine truth.” And, kissing and embracing 
her sons, she added: “For Thou knowest, my Lord Jesus Christ, that, in the secret 
of my heart, I have not ceased for many years to commit these to Thy mercy, praying 
Thee to do that for them which Thou hast done for me.” And then she turned to the 
bishop with these words: “Blessed be your coming to this city; for if ye faint not, 
ye shall gain a great company here for <pb n="303" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_303" />the Lord. But let not the long 
waiting weary you. See, I myself, who stand before you here,—I confess, by the help 
of the Almighty God, encouraged, venerable father, by thy presence, and also relying 
on the help of these my children, that I am a Christian, which hitherto I did not 
venture openly to do.” And thereupon she related to him her whole history. Deeply 
moved, the bishop thanked. God for the wonderful guidance of His grace, testified 
his cordial sympathy with the lady, said many words to her to strengthen her faith, 
and presented her with a costly mantle of fur. When those eight days had elapsed, 
and the newly baptized had, according to custom, laid aside their white robes, the 
signs of the new garment of innocence, he presented them with beautiful and costly 
clothes, and after administering to them the Holy Supper for the first time, sent 
them back to their friends.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p7">When the destruction of all the monuments of idolatry was finally 
resolved upon, and this resolution was carried out, many valuable things were discovered, 
all of which they wished to bestow upon the bishop. But he would receive nothing, 
saying: “Far be it from us to seek to enrich ourselves through you. All such things, 
and yet more beautiful, we have already in abundance at home.” Yet he was also far 
from desiring to devote all which had once ministered to the idol-worship, on that 
account, to destruction. He permitted the people to divide amongst themselves all 
the treasures that had been gained by the destruction of <pb n="304" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_304" />the idol-temples, 
after, in conformity with the ecclesiastical usages of the times, he had signed 
them with the sign of the cross, and sprinkled them with holy water. From Stettin, 
Otho’s labours were extended to other parts of the country; yet he could not succeed 
in laying an indestructible foundation for the Christian Church. His influence on 
men’s minds had been limited by many things; he had only been able to speak to the 
people through an interpreter, and the motives which caused the accession of a portion 
of the people were external and political. Otho was also recalled too soon to his 
diocese by his official duties, before he could carry on the work, and set it on 
a firmer basis. The contagion of one-half of the country which adhered to heathenism, 
necessarily reacted on those in the other half in which the Christian Church had 
been founded, who were still weak in the faith. Many, in consequence of the abstinences 
which were laid on them by the strict discipline of the Church, would cast back 
a longing look to the pleasures of heathen dissipation, and the example of their 
heathen countrymen would serve to increase this longing. Nevertheless, Otho left 
in many hearts an incorruptible seed, from which, on the other hand, might proceed 
a reaction against the reviving power of heathenism. Not seldom, in the history 
of Missions, may we observe how, after a rapid, and, to the superficial observer, 
too promising diffusion of Christianity, follows a fresh revival of the power of 
heathenism, and only after new conflicts, by <pb n="305" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_305" />which the true is sifted 
from the false, can Christianity rise, reconquering, from her defeat.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p8">Gladly would Otho have come sooner to the aid of the oppressed 
infant Church; but he was hindered three years, by various misfortunes and official 
engagements, from following the impulse of his heart, and it was not until the spring 
of the year 1128 that he was able to return. Travelling by a different route from 
that which he had taken before, he arrived first at the town of Demmind, whose governor 
was an old acquaintance of his. Here he met Duke Wratislas, of Pomerania, whose 
heart he had gained on his first mission. He was returning victorious from a war 
with some neighbouring Slavonic tribes, laden with booty. Here Otho saw sights which 
deeply pained his affectionate heart. The army of the Duke had carried off many 
captives, who were to be distributed like the rest of the booty. Amongst these were 
many of feeble and delicate frames; husbands were threatened, by the lot, with separation 
from their wives, wives from their husbands, children from their parents. Otho first 
succeeded in prevailing on the Duke to liberate the feeblest, and not to separate 
relations from one another. But this was not enough for him; he himself, from his 
own purse, paid the ransom for many who were still heathens, instructed them in 
Christianity, baptized them, and so sent them back to their people. It was then 
decided that the Feast of Pentecost should be chosen for the convening of a diet, 
in <pb n="306" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_306" />which the consent of the States to the foundation of the Christian 
Church, in all parts of the country, should be sought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p9">The city of Usedom, in which, by means of the priests whom Otho 
left behind him on his first missionary journey, the seed of Christianity had already 
been sown, was chosen as the seat of this Diet. The Diet was composed partly of 
those who had always continued heathen, and partly of those who had been previously 
converted by Otho, but during his absence had again sunk into Paganism. The duke 
presented the bishop to the assembly; he was a man whose whole appearance was calculated 
to inspire reverence. He called their attention to the fact, that by the appearing 
of this man amongst them, the old excuse—that the preachers of this religion were 
poor despicable people, on whom no reliance could be placed, who only sought to 
gain a livelihood by these means—was removed. They saw before them one of the first 
princes of the German empire, who in his own home had an abundance of everything, 
who possessed much gold and silver and many precious stones; of whom, therefore, 
there could be no suspicion that he was seeking anything for himself; who, on the 
contrary, had abandoned a life full of honour and comfort, and spent his own property 
in order to communicate to them what he deemed the best thing. These words prepared 
the way in men’s hearts for the bishop’s discourse. The Feast of Pentecost gave 
him occasion to speak of <pb n="307" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_307" />the grace and goodness of God, of the forgiveness 
of sins, of the communication of the Holy Ghost to the redeemed, and of the gifts 
of the Spirit. His words produced a deep impression—the lapsed testified their repentance, 
and were readmitted into the Church by the bishop; whilst those who had hitherto 
remained heathens, were instructed in Christianity and baptized. By a decree of 
the Diet, the free proclamation of the Gospel was permitted everywhere.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p10">The union of gentleness and firmness was what distinguished bishop 
Otho. We have seen how he saved the things which had been devoted to idol-worship 
from destruction, applying them to a better purpose. In other circumstances, however, 
he acted quite otherwise. Whilst he was labouring in the city of Gietzkow, the people 
entreated him to spare a new and magnificent temple, which was looked upon as the 
special ornament of the town. But in vain were large presents offered him with this 
design. At length they only entreated that the temple might be converted into a 
Christian church. But the bishop feared, that if this were permitted, it might lead 
to a confusion of heathenism with Christianity. In order to convince the people 
that it was for their own good he was compelled to resist their will in this instance, 
he made use of this comparison: “Would you sow grain,” he said, “in the midst of 
thorns and thistles? I trow not. If, therefore, you first root out the thorns and 
thistles from your fields, in <pb n="308" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_308" />order that the good seed you scatter 
there may bring forth fruit; so must I cast out from amongst you all which serves 
as seed for heathenism, but as thorns for my preaching, that your hearts may, from 
the good seed of the Gospel, bring forth fruit unto everlasting life.” And by persevering 
daily in his remonstrances, he at length overcame the opposition of the people, 
so that they themselves destroyed both the temple and the idols. But, on the other 
hand, in order to compensate the people for the loss of their temple, Otho zealously 
promoted the erection of a magnificent church. And as soon as the choir (holy of 
holies) and the altar were ready, he appointed a consecration-festival. When, therefore, 
high and low were gathered together to celebrate it, and after all the arrangements 
ordered by the Church at such consecrations were completed, he explained to the 
assembled multitude the symbolic meaning of these things; and made use of these 
to direct their attention from the outward to the inward, and to warn them against 
placing their trust in outward things. He endeavoured to make it plain to the people 
that what was here done externally, had reference to the secret things of the soul—that 
this must become a temple of the Holy Ghost, Christ dwelling therein by faith. Then 
he turned to the one amongst the great men of the land, who reigned in that part 
of Pomerania, Nüzlav, who had been baptized by him at the Diet of Usedom: “Thou,” 
he said to him, “thou, my son, art the true house <pb n="309" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_309" />of God. Thou must 
consecrate thyself to-day to thy God, thy Almighty Creator, in order that thou, 
being delivered from all the spirits that have taken possession of thy heart, mayst 
become a dwelling-place and a possession for Him alone. Therefore, my beloved son, 
hinder not the completion of this consecration; for it profits nothing that this 
visible house of God should be outwardly consecrated, if that which this consecration 
signifies does not also take place in thy heart.” Then, as the bishop perceived 
by the movements of Nüzlav, that he was not untouched by the operations of the Holy 
Spirit, he added: “In part, my son, thou hast begun to be the house of God. Labour 
to be so wholly. Already hast thou exchanged idolatry for the faith, and received 
the grace of baptism. Now must thou adorn thy faith with <i>works </i>of piety,—renouncing 
robbery, murder, oppression, and deceit. It must become the rule of thy life, not 
to do to others what thou wouldest not that they should do to thee. Set thy captives 
free; or, if thou wilt not do that, at least set those at liberty who are Christians, 
and have one common faith with thee.” Struggling with himself, Nüzlav said: “It 
is a hard thing for me, O father, to give freedom to all; for some owe me large 
sums.” Then the bishop replied: “The Word of the Lord tells us to forgive our debtors, 
that we also may be forgiven. Thus mayest thou obtain absolution for all thy debts 
from the Lord, if thou absolvest all thy debtors in His name.” Then Nüzlav said 
with <pb n="310" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_310" />deep sighs: “See, in the name of the Lord Jesus, I set them all 
free, that, according to thy words, this consecration may be completed in me to-day, 
by the forgiveness of all my sins.” And, calling the servant who had the oversight 
of the prisoners, be commanded him to set them all free. But he made one exception, 
of which no one knew anything. This was the son of a Danish nobleman, whom his father, 
who owed him a very large sum, had left with him as a hostage. He was left under 
heavy chains in a subterranean dungeon. But by an especial Providence, he also was 
to be set at liberty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p11">All were full of joy at Nüzlav’s conduct. The clergy bestirred 
themselves to get everything ready for the completion of the solemnity, when a necessary 
ecclesiastical vessel was missed. Whilst a priest was going about in search of it, 
he came near a subterranean dungeon, and the captive youth succeeded in attracting 
his observation. He called him to him, and entreated him to obtain his liberation 
through the bishop. When the bishop heard this, he was moved with compassion; but 
he could not venture to ask this favour also from one who had already granted so 
much. He had recourse to fervent prayer; and when le arose from prayer, he called 
his priests to him, and desired them to take Nüzlav apart, and, with all modesty, 
to prefer him this petition. It cost the man much to make this sacrifice also, and 
to renounce so large a sum. But, after some conflict, he overcame himself. He <pb n="311" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_311" />
went weeping to the bishop, and said to him: “Yea, for the name of my Lord Jesus, 
if he calls for it, I will yield up my body, and all I have, in devout obedience.” 
The example of this powerful man excited many to follow it; so that every one, according 
to his degree, sought to prove the genuineness of his conversion by his works, itnd 
the sacrifices which he made.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p12">Bishop Otho would gladly have sacrificed his life for the love 
of Christ. He longed for the crown of martyrdom, and his fervour may have carried 
him beyond the bounds of discretion. With longing eyes he looked on the isle of 
Rügen, situated about two days’ journey off; and an eager desire arose in him to 
go forth, as a witness for the faith, amongst the warlike inhabitants of that island, 
who were wholly given to idolatry. But death menaced him there: the people of Rugen 
had doomed the foe of their gods to death, if he dared to cross their shores. The 
evident danger could not, however, withhold Bishop Otho. Joyfully would he encounter 
death for the cause of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p13">The Duke of Pomerania, and all Otho’s friends, sought to dissuade 
him from such a step, but in vain; in vain did they represent to him that he ought 
to preserve his life for further service. He called this weakness of faith, saying 
that men must seal the Christian faith with works rather than with words. “How,” 
he said, “can the preachers of the Gospel expect the reward of eternal life, if 
they shrink from yielding up this present life? And if, <pb n="312" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_312" />in proclaiming 
the Gospel amongst the heathen, we all should die for the name of Christ, would 
not our preaching be all the more glorious, because sealed with our blood?” But 
as his friends endeavoured in all possible ways to prevent his going to Rügen, he 
looked about for some means of departing unobserved, and they were therefore obliged 
to watch him narrowly. But whilst, by most, Otho’s fervent zeal was blamed as not 
sufficiently discreet, one of his priests, named Ulrich, felt himself constrained 
to carry out the thought for which Otho himself was ready to offer up his life. 
Having received the bishop’s blessing, he took a boat, and carried with him all 
things necessary for the celebration of the mass. But he had to contend incessantly 
with wind and weather, and thrice he had to yield to the violence of the elements; 
yet, as soon as the fury of the tempest abated, he was again prepared to cross over 
to the island of Rügen. Thus he endured seven days the conflict with winds and waves, 
and often found himself in great peril. But as the weather remained constantly unfavourable, 
and the boat already began to leak, the bishop regarded it as an indication of the 
Divine will, which must be against the fulfilment of the undertaking; and he himself 
called back his beloved priest from the shore into his own house, thanking God that 
He had given him such strength of faith and steadfastness. By the free way in which 
the conduct of the bishop was now discussed by his clergy, and by the manner in 
which he bore their blame, we <pb n="313" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_313" />may see the beautiful relation then 
still preserved between the chief and the subordinates; the independence of the 
clergy, and the mildness of the bishop. After their common meal, the clergy began, 
in the presence of the bishop, to jest about Ulrich’s expedition. “Who,” said they, 
“would have been guilty of murder if he had perished?” Then another, who had always 
declared himself strongly against the enterprise, observed, “Who would more justly 
have borne the guilt of the murder, than he who induced him to throw himself into 
such danger?” But the bishop, who did not take this amiss, sought to excuse himself 
from such an accusation. “When,” he said, “the Lord sent His disciples as sheep 
amongst wolves, and they were torn by the wolves, who was guilty of their death? 
Is the Lord to blame?” Certainly, this is one of those applications of the words 
of Christ, in which, as in the instance before adduced, due attention was not paid 
to the context and the object! Christ did not expose his disciples to certain death 
amongst the “wolves,” but recommended them to blend the wisdom of the serpent with 
the simplicity of the dove, in order to escape the danger with which they were threatened. 
He did not desire them to sacrifice life without aim and without profit, but to 
preserve it in and for their high vocation, and only then to sacrifice it when fidelity 
to their calling required it of them. The right understanding of the teaching which 
Christ gave the apostles in reference to the labours of their calling, <pb n="314" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_314" />
would rather have withheld the pious bishop from obeying the impulses of a fanatical 
zeal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p14">There was another occasion, however, on which Otho wisely hazarded 
all, in order to gain a triumph for the Gospel; for, in this instance, he might 
well expect a happy issue, if relying on the Lord he shrank from no peril. It was 
the advancement of the work he had commenced, for which he was obliged to risk his 
life, trusting to the protection of Him to whose service he had consecrated it. 
The prosperity of the whole Church in Pomerania depended on the fact whether heathenism 
or Christianity were victorious in Stettin, the metropolis. The power of heathenism 
had arisen there afresh. Those priests, who at Otho’s first coming had suffered 
themselves to be baptized, had nevertheless continued heathens in heart, and they 
lost too much by the change of religion to brook it patiently. It was easy for them 
to find means of influencing the masses of the barbarous people. A pestilence which 
spread amongst men and cattle, and of which many died, was indicated by them as 
a sign of the wrath of their gods, and this was readily believed by the bewildered 
people. They at length succeeded in exciting the multitude so far, that they rose 
and gathered together to destroy a Christian church. The most terrible accounts 
were spread abroad in consequence of the fury of the heathen population of Stettin, 
and of the imminent danger which beset those who ventured to enter the city in the 
name of Christianity. Bishop Otho was not <pb n="315" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_315" />to be alarmed by these accounts, 
but his clergy had not the like heroism of faith, and fear kept them back. When 
Otho found that he could not overcome their opposition by his arguments, he resolved 
to go thither alone. After having prepared himself by a day’s solitude, he stole 
away in the dark of the evening with his missal and his sacramental chalice. The 
clergy first learned his departure when they went to call him for the early morning 
service. Full of shame, and of anxiety for their spiritual father, they hastened 
after him, constrained him to return with them, and on the next morning they set 
out with him, and went by sea to Stettin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p15">But they knew not how the seed which Otho had scattered there, 
crushed as it appeared to be, had been germinating and growing in secret. A reaction 
of Christianity, already deeply implanted in the hearts of many, at length, under 
various favouring circumstances, led to its final triumph over heathenism. It appears 
that Christianity had found the readiest welcome amongst the higher and more educated 
classes. Over these the heathen priests did not possess so much influence; amongst 
them reviving heathenism found no connecting link. They only dreaded to brave the 
tumult of the maddened people. But there were some who had been touched by Christianity 
without having completely renounced heathenism. In them heathenism and Christianity 
contended with each other, and it depended on many influences which should gain 
the <pb n="316" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_316" />day. At this very insurrection, which had for its object the destruction 
of a church, it had happened, that one of the insurgents, when he was about to strike 
with a hammer, was suddenly seized as if with a fit. His hand was, as it were, paralyzed. 
He let the hammer fall, and sank from the ladder. He may have belonged to the number 
of the apostate Christians. The faith which was yet by no means extinguished in 
his heart may again have asserted its power, thence a struggle have arisen in his 
soul, and terror seized him, arresting his hand, as he was about to join in the 
destruction of the temple dedicated to the God of the Christians. Heathenism still 
reigned perhaps in his soul; he could not renounce the worships of the old gods; 
but, at the same time, the God whose temple they were about to destroy seemed to 
him One against whom no human power could contend, as was now evidenced; and he 
advised that, in order to keep on terms with all the gods, they should erect altars 
to the national gods beside this church. This was often a bridge which led from 
heathenism to Christianity, when the heathen began to recognise the God of the Christians 
as a mighty Being <i>beside </i>their own gods. By all these favourable circumstances 
the way was prepared for the renewed labours of Otho in Stettin, and he found there 
a zealous friend, who in consequence of the experiences of his life had become a 
bold confessor of Christianity—that Witstock, of the remarkable incidents in whose 
life we have spoken before.</p>
<pb n="317" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_317" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p16">But Otho knew nothing of all this. Not in reliance on human means, 
and the co-operation of circumstances, but in reliance on God alone and bowing to 
His will, he went forth to meet the threatened danger, deeming his life to be a 
small thing in comparison with the holy cause which he served. He first found a 
refuge with his attendants in a church outside the city. When this became known 
amongst the people, an armed multitude collected before this church, led on by the 
priests. They threatened destruction to the church and death to all within it. Here 
we see how the power of faith gives true presence of mind—true prudence, in those 
critical moments on the right use of which the whole future often hangs. Had Otho 
suffered himself to be terrified, and shown fear, the enraged people would have 
gone farther with their attack; but they were overpowered by his trustful composure 
and courage. After committing himself and his people to God in prayer, he went forth 
in his episcopal robes, in the midst of his clergy, chanting hymns and psalms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p17">The calmness of the bishop who thus dared to despise the fury 
of the maddened crowd, and the grandeur of such a sight, awed the multitude. A pause 
ensued; and this was employed by the wiser among them, or those who were more favourable 
to Christianity, to quiet men’s minds. They told the priests that they should defend 
their cause, not with violence, but with arguments. Gradually the crowd dispersed. 
The Saturday following this day, which <pb n="318" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_318" />was Friday, Otho spent in preparing 
himself by prayer and fasting for the approaching events. Witstock, who, since his 
wonderful deliverance, had never ceased to bear witness for the Lord, to whom he 
owed so much, was now yet further strengthened by the arrival of his beloved spiritual 
father. He led his friends and relations to the bishop, and bade him be -of good 
cheer, and not shrink from the conflict. He assured him of victory, and counselled 
him what to do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p18">On the Sunday, Otho caused himself to be led to the market-place 
by Witstock, in his priestly robes. He ascended the platform from which the heralds 
and other persons in authority were wont to address the people. When Witstock, by 
words and gestures, had commanded silence, Otho began to speak. The greater number 
listened quietly and attentively. But then came forth a tall and handsome priest, 
a man of powerful frame, and with his strong voice quite drowned the voices of Otho 
and his interpreter; seeking to inflame the fury of the people against the enemy 
of their gods, and exhorting them to take this opportunity of revenge. The lances 
were raised, but no one ventured to undertake anything against a man who stood before 
them with such calmness of faith. It was the impression of the power of the Divine 
Presence on the wild crowd, the calm superiority of sober courage to raging passion, 
to which may also have been added, with a large portion of the assembly, the yet 
unextinguished influence of the Christianity to <pb n="319" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_319" />which they had once 
yielded themselves. Otho made use of the favourable effect of such an incident on 
men’s hearts, and proceeded with the assembled band of believers to the church beside 
which the heathen altar had been erected. He consecrated it afresh, and caused the 
injuries which had been done it to be repaired at his own cost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xii-p19">On the next day, an assembly of the people was to decide on the 
course to be adopted in this religious crisis. This lasted from the early morning 
until midnight. Some arose and related all that had occurred on the previous day 
to the assembly in the miraculous light in which it represented itself to them, 
testifying with enthusiasm to the active and self-sacrificing love of the bishop. 
Amongst these, Witstock held the first place. It was resolved, that Christianity 
should be recognised, and all which belonged to heathenism be destroyed. That same 
night, Witstock hastened to inform the bishop of all that had passed. On the next 
morning, Otho arose early to praise God for all that His grace had done. He then 
called an assembly of the people, and addressed to them words of exhortation, which 
made a deep impression. Many apostates desired to be restored to the communion of 
the faithful. Thus was the victory won for Christianity. Gladly would Otho, fearless 
of the martyr’s death, have extended his labours to the island of Rugen, had he 
not been recalled by duty to his own diocese in the year 1128.</p>
<pb n="320" id="iv.ii.xii-Page_320" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Raymond Lull." progress="92.77%" prev="iv.ii.xii" next="v" id="iv.ii.xiii">
<h3 id="iv.ii.xiii-p0.1">RAYMOND LULL.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p1">WE conclude these Memoirs from the history of Missions in the 
Middle Ages with the portrait of an extraordinary man, who was awakened to the higher 
life in a very remarkable way,—a man of a rare variety of high qualities and intellectual 
endowments, all illumined by the glow of holy love,—Raymond Lull. We see, by his 
example, how much that is great may remain slumbering in a man, until he is brought, 
by the breaking-in of a sunbeam from above on his heart, to a consciousness of himself, 
and thus to energetic action. Manifold talents are required for the missionary work, 
which must be inspired by the Holy Ghost; every one cannot effect everything under 
all circumstances. The greatest things are, indeed, accomplished by the power of 
the simple Gospel,—by the manifestation of the Spirit, and the power which accompanies 
those essential truths in the hearts of men. But amongst nations possessed of scientific 
culture, in which the previous civilization is found in the service of a religion 
hostile to Christianity, a science which renders homage to the Cross and to the 
spirit of the Gospel, may become an important means of transition to Christianity. 
The example of Paul proves this, as well as many examples in the first centuries. 
And in this relation, Raymond Lull is worthy of mention, a man of high intellect, 
who called the attention of his contemporaries to <pb n="321" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_321" />this union of science 
with religion, who in all his deep thinking had for his object to find some means 
of leading the reason to the obedience of faith. For the Missions of our own time 
also, his words may well be taken to heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p2">Raymond Lull was born on the island of Majorca, in the year 1236. 
Until his thirtieth year he led an entirely wordly life at the court of the king 
of the Balearic Isles, without any higher aims. Even after his marriage, he continued 
to indulge his passions in disregard of the marriage tie. His poems were inspired 
by sensual love. He himself, in his work on the contemplation of God, thus bewails 
the loss of the first half of his life; “As, O Lord, we first see the trees bring 
forth leaves and twigs, and then flowers, and after the flowers fruits, a sign is 
hereby given to us that we should first display the tokens of a good life, and, 
then good works: as we see the flowers follow the leaves, and afterwards the fruit 
succeed the flower, so also the results which flow from our good deeds should be 
seen. If those trees are beautiful and good which bring forth leaves, branches, 
flowers, and fruits, how much better and more beautiful are men when they perform 
works of love, praising their Lord, their Maker and their God. Trees and plants 
obey the law of their destiny in that which they do,—step by step bringing forth 
leaves, and flowers, and fruits; but with us it is not so, but we do the opposite, 
for we see daily that men do in their youth what they should do in old age, and <pb n="322" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_322" />
in old age what they should have done in youth. I see, O Lord, that the trees bring 
forth, every year, flowers and fruits, by which men are cheered and nourished; but 
with me, a sinner, it has not been so. For during thirty years I brought no fruit 
to the world, yea rather injured my neighbours and my friends. If, therefore, the 
tree, unendowed with reason, bears more fruit than I have borne, well may I be ashamed, 
and acknowledge my great guilt. To Thee, O Lord my God, I thy servant offer many 
thanks, in that I perceive a wide difference between the deeds of my youth and those 
of my declining age. For as then all my works consisted in sin and the partaking 
of sin, so now, I trust that, through Thy grace, all my works, my thoughts, and 
my wishes will tend to Thy glory.” But the emotions of Christian piety, which influenced 
his age and his nation, had also by education been imparted to him, and although 
overwhelmed by sensuality, had not yet lost all power over him. In this, as in so 
many other instances, is seen the great blessing of those pious influences on the 
growing child, which, even in a life hurried away by sensual desires and passions, 
will in the end spring forth again. It was so with Raymond Lull. From these influences 
arose a sense of contrast to all which had formerly animated his life. One night, 
when he was lying on his bed composing a love-song, the image of the crucified Christ 
came before his eyes and made so strong an impression on him that he could proceed 
no <pb n="323" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_323" />further with his love-song. Still, he would not give up, and began 
afresh, but yet again that Form came before him with fresh power, until he was at 
length compelled to desist from the completion of the song. Day and night that Form 
floated before his eyes, and he could not free himself from the impression. For 
considering the manifold ways which Divine grace pursues with the souls of men in 
order to save them,—we must indeed acknowledge, that although the power of the Divine 
over the heart is ever the same, yet the manner in which men become conscious of 
this impression is determined by individual intellect and temperament, as also the 
mode of conversion, whether more gradual, or resulting from a great and sudden convulsion. 
With Raymond Lull, a man of a poetic mind, in whom imagination was predominant, 
in whom the power of the Divine manifested itself in opposition to the hitherto 
ruling power of sensual passion, the Divine power of the impression which the image 
of Christ had made on his heart, displayed itself in visions. He recognised in these 
an admonition to fly from the world and consecrate himself wholly to the service 
of Christ. But now the question arose within him: “How can I turn from my hitherto 
impure life to so holy a vocation?” By night even this thought allowed him no rest. 
Then he said to himself: “Christ is so gentle, patient, and compassionate. He calls 
all sinnners to him, he will not then east me out, notwithstanding my sins.”</p>
<pb n="324" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_324" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p3">Thus he became assured that it was God’s will that he should leave 
the world and devote himself with his whole heart to the service of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p4">Resolved, therefore, to consecrate himself wholly to the service 
of Christ, he began to take counsel with himself as to the best mode of doing this,—and 
he attained the firm conviction that there could be no work more acceptable to the 
Lord Christ than to sacrifice his life in the proclamation of the Gospel, and hence 
his thoughts were especially directed to the Saracens, whom the Crusaders had vainly 
endeavoured to subject to the power of the sword. But then the thought occurred 
to him how could he, an unlearned layman, be capable of such a work. Whilst he was 
filled with deep grief on this account, the idea seized him of writing a book which 
should tend to manifest the truth in opposition to all the errors of infidels. He 
believed this to be a Divine call, (and this was of importance as regarded the direction 
which his deep meditations thenceforth took,) to show the harmony between the revealed 
truths of the faith and what is founded in the nature of the human mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p5">The heavenly power of love by which he was now penetrated, also 
gave a new impulse to his thoughts. Yet he questioned himself further, even if he 
should succeed in writing such a book, what use would it be to the Saracens, who 
understood no language but Arabic? Thus, the plan developed itself in him of applying 
to the Pope and the Christian princes to found schools in the convents, for <pb n="325" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_325" />
instruction in Arabic and other languages spoken amongst the infidels. Philological 
science was to minister to the work of grace. If such institutions were founded, 
Raymond Lull thought, missionaries might go forth from them to every region. This 
was the commencement of missionary colleges, in which instruction should be given 
in various languages. The next day he repaired to a neighbouring church, and besought 
the Lord with many tears, that He who had breathed this thought into his soul, would 
enable him to complete this work in defence of Christianity, to effect the institution 
of these missionary and philological colleges, and at last to sacrifice his life 
for the cause of the Lord. This happened in the beginning of July; but the higher 
life in Raymond Lull had yet many storms to pass through, ere it could become a 
steadfast thing. Old habits were still too powerful with him, and thus it happened 
that during three months he occupied himself no further with the thought, which 
had possessed him so strongly. Then came the fourth of October, the festival of 
St. Francis d
‘Assisi, and he heard a bishop, in the Franciscan church at Majorca, 
preach on St. Francis’s renunciation of the world. This re-awakened what had been 
slumbering in his soul. He resolved immediately to follow St. Francis’s example; 
he sold his possessions, only retaining what was requisite for the maintenance of 
his wife and children, devoted himself unreservedly to the Lord Christ, and left 
his home with the determination of never returning to <pb n="326" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_326" />it. He first 
visited many churches, in which he called on God to bless the execution of the projects 
which possessed him with such power. He then wished to proceed to Paris, in order, 
by studying at the university there, to obtain the requisite scientific information 
for the execution of his plans. But he was withheld from carrying out this plan, 
by the influence of his relations and friends. He therefore remained in Majorca, 
and commenced his studies there. He purchased a Saracen slave, from whom he learned 
Arabic. The defence of Christian truths was the great object of his researches. 
If, he thought, he could succeed in controverting the objections of the Mohammedan 
doctors against Christianity, whilst they could not controvert the arguments which 
he brought forward in its favour, they would be constrained to come over to Christianity; 
a process of reasoning in which he certainly relied too much on the power of his 
arguments. The promotion of missions was the first thing with him; the acquisition 
of languages was to minister to that. He succeeded so far with James, king of Majorca 
and Minorca, that in the year 1275 an Abbey was founded on the first of these islands, 
in which thirteen Franciscans were constantly to be instructed in Arabic, in order 
to be able to labour as missionaries amongst the Saracens. In the year 1286, he 
repaired to Rome, in order to gain over Pope Honorius IV. to his project, that similar 
missionary colleges might be instituted in every country; but he found that Pope 
no longer alive, and the <pb n="327" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_327" />Papal throne vacant. Even when he made a 
second journey to Rome with the same object, he did not succeed in attaining it. 
How earnest his desire was that schools should be founded amongst the monks, for 
the promotion of missions, is shown in these words, in which he laments that amidst 
so much pious zeal so little was done for the conversion of the infidels: “I see,” 
he says, in his work on the contemplation of God, “pious monks, Franciscans, Dominicans, 
and others, daily distressing themselves on account of our failures and sins; seeking, 
day and night by their preaching, to withdraw us from our sins, to lead us to what 
is good, and to produce love amongst us. I see monks fix their abode in desolate 
and desert places, in order not to be seduced by the sins which prevail amongst 
us; and I see them plough and till the ground, in order to maintain themselves and 
the poor; I see them rise at midnight to sing Thy praises, O Lord. I see hermits 
fly all the vanities of this world, retire to mountains and uninhabited places, 
eat herbs, abandon all the pleasures of this world, and pass all their life in loving 
and praising Thee, O Lord, in praying to Thee, and in the contemplation of Thy goodness 
and holiness. I see monks and nuns renounce this world, in order to be made partakers 
of glory in the next; and although they endure many sufferings and toils in their 
bodies, yet they thus escape much anguish and want, which we men of the world endure 
in our souls, because we are of the world, and love the world. Yet, whithersoever <pb n="328" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_328" />
look, and wherever I search, I find scarcely one, who, from love to Thee, O Lord, 
is ready to meet the martyr’s death, as Thou halt done from love to us. It seems 
to me, that it would be reasonable that monks should learn various languages, that 
they might go forth, and from love to Thee offer up their lives: since in these 
days we see many monks of holy life and great wisdom. I pray Thee, Lord, let me 
also see, in my time, that they found institutions wherein to learn divers languages, 
in order to be able to preach to the heathen. O Lord of glory, when will that blessed 
day arrive, when I shall see that thy holy monks are so inflamed with zeal to praise 
Thee, that they go forth into foreign lands in order to bear witness to Thy Holy 
Trinity, Thy blessed Incarnation, and Thy bitter Passion? That were a glorious day, 
a day on which the fervour of piety would return, with which the holy Apostles went 
to death for their Lord Jesus Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p6">As Raymond Lull was not able to institute, as he wished, an association 
for this holy enterprise, he felt himself constrained to go forth alone amongst 
the infidels, and in the year 1287 he sailed to Genoa, in order to cross thence 
to Northern Africa. As people had heard so much of the remarkable change that had 
taken place in him, of his fervent zeal for the conversion of the infidels, and 
of his new, and according to his idea, so promising method of conversion, his project 
excited high expectations. But he had yet many a severe conflict to pass <pb n="329" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_329" />
through; the natural man asserted his power in him. The same imagination which was 
filled with enrapturing images of the holy cause which inspired him, in which the 
glory of his inward life was mirrored, could also be set in motion by the natural 
man, and reflect images of another kind; the terror of the natural heart could also 
be mirrored in it. Thus it would operate in various ways on Raymond Lull, according 
as it was in the service of the higher or the lower power. Already was the ship 
which was to convey him ready for departure, already were his books packed up in 
it, when his fervid imagination pictured to him so strongly the fate which awaited 
him amongst the Mohammedans—whether a torturing death, or a lifelong captivity—that 
he could not prevail on himself to go on board the ship. But when she had sailed, 
fierce torments of conscience seized him, that he had been so unfaithful to the 
holy purposes which God had awakened in him, and had given so great a scandal to 
the believers in Genoa. A severe illness was the consequence of this inward strife. 
Whilst he had thus much to suffer both in body and soul, he heard that a ship had 
arrived in the harbour, which was on the point of sailing for Tunis. Although he 
seemed to be nearer death than life, he caused himself to be carried on board with 
his books. But as his friends deemed it impossible that he could bear the voyage 
in such a state, full of anxiety they sent and fetched him back. His health, however; <pb n="330" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_330" />
was not to be restored by any bodily care, for the root of the disease lay in his 
soul. When therefore, some time after this, he heard of another ship bound for Tunis, 
nothing could prevent him from being carried on board. And when the ship had set 
sail, he soon felt himself delivered from the burden which weighed on his conscience; 
for he found himself in his element—he was fulfilling the vocation which he was 
assured of being from God. With health of soul he was also restored to health of 
body. He who narrates these incidents in Raymond Lull’s life, expresses himself 
thus: “That health of conscience which under this beclouding of his soul he believed 
himself to have lost, he suddenly recovered, rejoicing in the Lord on account of 
this merciful illumination of the Holy Ghost, together with the restoration of his 
suffering body.” To the amazement of all his fellow-voyagers, in a few days he found 
himself as well and strong as he had ever been in his life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p7">When, at the close of the year 1291, or at the beginning of the 
year 1292, he arrived at Tunis, he assembled the Mohammedan doctors, and declared 
to them that he was come in order to institute a comparison between Christianity, 
with which he was thoroughly acquainted, and which he had excellent arguments to 
defend, and Mohammedanism. If he found the arguments in favour of Mohammedanism 
the stronger, he would become a convert to it. A great number of Mohammedan doctors 
assembled, hoping to succeed in converting him to <pb n="331" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_331" />Mohammedanism; and 
he disputed with them. But one of the Saracen doctors, who was full of fanaticism, 
directed the attention of the king to the danger which threatened the Mohammedan 
faith from the proselyting zeal of Raymond, and procured an edict of death against 
him. He was thrown into prison and already sentenced to death, when one of the Saracen 
doctors themselves, who was more unprejudiced and wise than the rest, interceded 
for him. He commended the spirit of Raymond, and said, that as they should admire 
the zeal of a Mohammedan who ventured amongst the Christians to convert them to 
the true faith, so also they could not refrain from honouring in the Christian a 
similar zeal for the diffusion of the religion which he believed to be true. These 
representations caused Raymond’s sentence to be softened from death to banishment. 
When he left the prison he had much ill-treatment to suffer from the fanatical people. 
He was then conveyed to the Genoese ship in which he came, and which was again on 
the point of departure; and it was signified to him at the same time, that if he 
was seen again in the territory of Tunis, he would be stoned to death. But as he 
hoped by continuing his labours to convert many of the Saracen doctors with whom 
he had disputed, and as his desire for the salvation of their souls was so strong, 
he could not make up his mind to see this hope so soon frustrated. Gladly would 
he have sacrificed his life at this price. He suffered the ship to which they had 
conveyed him; <pb n="332" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_332" />to set sail, proceeded to another, and watched for an 
opportunity of returning thence unobserved to Tunis. In the month of September, 
1292, whilst he was thus lying in the bay of Tunis, he had composure of mind enough 
to labour at a scientific book. After having waited there three months in vain, 
he at length departed in the ship and repaired to Naples. There he lingered many 
years, delivering lectures on his original system of philosophy, until the pious 
hermit, Peter of Murrhone,—who had become Pope, under the name of Celestin V.,—revived 
his hope of at length accomplishing what he had so long desired—the promotion of 
missionary enterprise. But Celestin’s reign was too brief, and his successor, Boniface 
VIII., was too indifferent to the interests of religion, for this hope to be realized.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p8">During his sojourn in Rome with that object, in the year 1296, 
Raymond Lull composed a book which was also connected with his interest in missions, 
in which he sought to state the fundamental truths of Christianity in an incontrovertible 
manner. If he esteemed his arguments too highly, it was the strength of his faith 
which caused him to rely on them so confidently. We cannot but sincerely admire 
the firmness of his conviction that there must be no dissension in the soul of man—that 
the truth, which was the highest thing for him, must correspond to all the wants 
of his spirit, and be in harmony with his reason and his heart. He says at the close 
of this book, “We have composed this treatise that <pb n="333" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_333" />believing and devout 
Christians may perceive that, whereas the doctrines of no other sect can be proved 
true by its adherents, and none can reasonably assail the Christian faith, the Christian 
faith on the contrary can not only be defended against all its foes, but proved 
to demonstration. Thus inspired by a fervent zeal for the faith, and convinced that 
nothing can stand against the truth which is stronger than all things, may they 
seek by the force of argument, and by the help and strength of God, to lead back 
the infidels to the way of truth, so that the glorious name of the Lord Jesus, which 
is yet unknown in most countries and amongst most nations, may be manifested and 
may obtain universal homage. This method of converting the infidels is easier than 
all others. For it must seem hard to them to abandon their faith for an unknown 
religion; but who will not feel himself constrained to exchange falsehood for truth, 
the self-contradictory for the self-evident?” And finally he adds, “Wherefore we 
humbly pray the pope and the cardinals to adopt this method; for of all the schemes 
for the conversion of the infidels and the re-conquest of the promised land, this 
which is most according to love is the easiest and the quickest,— as much mightier 
than other ways and methods, as spiritual weapons are stronger than carnal.” “This 
treatise,” he writes, “was completed at Rome in the year 1296, on the eve of the 
Feast of John the Baptist, the forerunner of our Lord Jesus Christ. May he intercede 
with our Lord, that as he himself <pb n="334" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_334" />was the herald of the light, and 
pointed to Him who is the true light, and as in his time grace had its beginning, 
so it may please the Lord Jesus Christ to diffuse new light over the world, that 
-unbelievers may walk in the brightness of this light, and be converted and go confidently 
forth with us to meet Him, the same Lord Jesus Christ, to whom be glory and praise 
forever and ever.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p9">As he was thus hindered from attaining his object in Rome, he 
laboured through a series of years wherever occasion called him. He sought to convince 
the Saracens and Jews on the island of Majorca by his arguments. He went to the 
island of Cyprus and thence to Armenia, endeavouring to restore the various divided 
parties of the Oriental Church to orthodoxy. He undertook all these things alone, 
only accompanied by one attendant, without being able to gain the support he desired 
from the powerful and influential. In the intervals of his journeys, he delivered 
lectures on his system at the French and Italian universities, and wrote books.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p10">Either in the year 1806 or 1307 he again sailed for North Africa, 
and proceeded to the city of Buggia, which was then the metropolis of a Mohammedan 
kingdom. He came boldly forward, and declared in Arabic that Christianity was the 
only true religion, and that Mohammedanism was false. This he was ready to prove 
to any one. A great multitude of people gathered around him, and he addressed exhortations 
to the assembly. 
<pb n="335" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_335" />Many were already raising their hands to stone him, when the Mufti, 
hearing of it, rescued him from the crowd, and caused him to be brought before him. 
He asked him how he could have acted so madly as publicly to stand forth against 
the doctrine of Mohammed; and if he did not know that according to the laws af the 
land he deserved to die. Raymond replied, “A true servant of Christ, who has himself 
experienced the truth of the faith, can fear no peril of death, if he may only lead 
souls to salvation.” Thereupon they entered into a disputation on the relation of 
both religions to each other. Raymond testified with confidence for his faith. It 
was at length decided, according to his proposition, that both parties should write 
a book in defence of their respective religions, and that it should then be shown 
who won the victory by the arguments which each brought forward. Raymond composed 
such a book, and sent it to the Mufti, in order that he and the other wise men might 
test the book and reply to it. In a few days an edict was issued, banishing Raymond 
from the country, and he was immediately conveyed by the Saracens to a ship which 
was bound for Genoa. Not far from Pisa this ship was wrecked, part of the voyagers 
perished in the waves, and the rest were stripped of everything. Raymond rescued 
himself, losing all his books and property. At Pisa, he wrote down from memory what 
he had stated in his book in defence of Christianity. He sent this to the pope and 
the cardinals, and at its close once more lamented the <pb n="336" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_336" />lack of zeal 
for the conversion of the infidels. “The Saracens,” he says, “write books against 
Christianity. I myself saw one when I lay in prison; they bring many arguments together 
to convert Christians to Mohammedanism. And as the minds of those Christians are 
not sufficiently grounded in knowledge to be able to discover the nullity of these 
arguments, the Saracens succeed by means of such arguments, with the promise of 
riches and wives, in converting many Christians to their law. The Christians do 
not trouble themselves about this, and will offer no assistance to those Mohammedans 
who become Christians; and thus it happens, that where one Mohammedan becomes a 
Christian, ten Christians and more become Mohammedans. Those in authority would 
do well to consider what the end of it will be. God is not to be constrained or 
mocked.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p11">And after speaking of the great peril which threatened Christendom 
from the infidels, he makes some propositions for defence. One was, that four or 
five convents should be founded in perpetuity, in which monks and learned secular 
priests who were ready to sacrifice their lives for the glory of God might learn 
the languages of the infidels, and then go forth into the whole world, as Christ 
had commanded, and preach the Gospel. The second proposition referred to the union 
of the various religious orders of knighthood into one, for the recovery of the 
lands wrested from Christendom by the infidels; with a further scheme how best to <pb n="337" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_337" />
effect this. In the year 1308, in the month of April, he completed this book in 
the Dominican monastery, at Pisa. That which he had so often recommended in the 
book just quoted, he at length accomplished at the Council of Vienne, in the year 
1311; when a decree was issued by the pope for the institution of colleges for the 
Oriental languages, requiring that at the Universities of Paris, Oxford, and Salamanca, 
as well as in all cities where the Papal court was represented, professorial chairs 
should be founded for Arabic, Hebrew, and Chaldee, in order to promote the conversion 
of the Jews and Saracens. As regards the other proposition, Raymond became even 
more convinced that the infidels were not to be overcome by the swords of Christians, 
but to be won by the force of truth; that Christians must not bring death amongst 
the heathen, but rather be ready to sacrifice their own lives in order to lead them 
to salvation. He says in his work “On the Contemplation of God,” in which he reviews 
the various classes of Christendom and exposes their failings, “I see many knights 
cross the sea to the Promised Land, imagining that they can subdue it by force of 
arms: but it ends in their all being swept away without attaining their object. 
Wherefore it appears to me that the Holy Land is to be won in no other way than 
that, O Lord Christ, by which thou and thy Apostles did win it—by love and prayer, 
by the shedding of their tears and their blood. Since the Holy Sepulchre and the <pb n="338" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_338" />
Promised Land can better be recovered by preaching than by force of arms, let pious 
spiritual heroes go forth, filled with the grace of the Holy Spirit. May they go 
thither to bear witness to thy sufferings before the infidels, and from love to 
Thee to pour out the last drop of their blood, as Thou didst do from love to them. 
So many knights and noble princes have journeyed to that land across the sea to 
conquer it, that if this method pleased thee, Lord, they would surely have wrested 
it from the Saracens long ago. The pious should therefore perceive that Thou dost 
daily wait to see them do from love to Thee what Thou hast done from love to them. 
And they may be certain that if they expose themselves to the martyr’s death from 
love to Thee, Thou wilt prosper them in all that they shall undertake in this world 
to Thy praise.” And in another passage in this book, he says, “Because Christians 
and Saracens are involved in a spiritual war on account of the faith, a carnal warfare 
is the consequence; whence many are wounded, taken captive, or slain, which would 
not happen, if there were no such war; whosoever therefore, O Lord, desires to establish 
peace between Christians and Saracens—whosoever desires that the great evils which 
result from this war should cease, must first put an end to the bodily conflict, 
that this outward peace may be a preparation for spiritual peace. And when the spiritual 
strife shall end, then will peace and concord reign amongst them, in that they will 
be of one faith. For because, <pb n="339" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_339" />O Lord, the Christians have no outward 
peace with the Saracens, they do not venture to dispute with them concerning the 
faith; but could they do this, they might, by the force of truth and the grace of 
the Holy Spirit, lead them to the way of truth. O Heavenly Father, Father of all 
ages! When Thou didst send thy Son into the world, causing Him to appear in our 
human nature, He and His disciples were outwardly at peace with the Jews and Pharisees; 
for they took no man captive, they put none to death, they constrained none of the 
unbelievers to follow them by bodily force. As therefore thou, O Lord, and thy disciples, 
did not fight with carnal weapons, although assailed with such, it is surely reasonable 
that Christians should ever remember this and ever seek to maintain outward peace 
with the Saracens in order to glorify thee, who vanquishing the flesh didst bring 
spiritual peace into the world. But since the fervour and devotion which there was 
in elder times in Apostles and holy men is well-nigh extinguished in us and in the 
whole world, and love and piety have grown cold, therefore is it that Christians 
rather spend their strength in carnal than in spiritual warfare, and from the dread 
of bodily strife will not go forth to seek spiritual peace as ye did seek it with 
tears and sighs, pouring out your blood and enduring a bitter death for the glory 
of God.” “O Thou true light,” he says, “Light of all lights, since Thy grace has 
blessed Christians beyond infidels in giving them the true <pb n="340" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_340" />faith, 
they are in duty bound to carry forth the true faith amongst the infidels. But because 
we, O Lord, are occupied with vain things, and forget our bounden duty to love, 
and help, and guide the infidels, so that through our fault they remain in the darkness 
of unbelief; on this account, O Lord, will they complain to thee at the day of judgment 
of this, our wrong to them—that we preach not to them, neither instruct them, that 
they may abandon their error. And they who have nothing wherewith to excuse themselves 
against this, shall incur damnation. If, O Lord,” he adds, “those churches which 
are built of wood, and stone, and earth, are beautiful, because they contain many 
beautiful pictures,—far more beautiful would be that holy Church which consists 
of the spirits of just men, if there were those in it who, knowing various languages, 
would go forth through all lands to lead the heathen to glorify Thee.” “Blessed,” 
he says, “are all those who, from love to Thee, O Lord, give alms of their goods; 
they help others with that which thou hast given them, and happy may he esteem himself 
whom thou dost help. But far more blessed are they, who offer up themselves amongst 
the heathen, and in proclaiming the way of truth become martyrs. Mightier help wilt 
Thou bestow on them.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p12">He is constantly lamenting, that men should seek the Lord in outward 
things and endeavour to glorify Him by them alone, and He points from the outward 
to the inward. “He who will find thee, <pb n="341" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_341" />O Lord,” he says, “needs not 
to abandon his country, his friends, and his kindred, for he may find thee close 
at hand, and win thee in his own home.” “We see,” he says, “how pilgrims go to seek 
Thee in distant lands, and Thou meanwhile art so near, that whosoever will may find 
Thee in his own chamber. Why, therefore, are many so ignorant that they go to seek 
Thee in distant lands, and yet carry the devil with them, in that they are laden 
with sins? The things which a man would find he must seek diligently, and seek in 
the place where they may be found. If, therefore, the pilgrims would find Thee, 
they must seek Thee diligently, and seek Thee not in beautiful images and pictures 
in the churches, but in the hearts of holy men, in which Thou dwellest day and night. 
If thy Image on the Cross is fair to see, far fairer is thine image in holy men 
who love thy truth; for the form of such an one is more akin to thy humanity than 
the images of the Cross.” “Often,” he says, “have I sought thee on the Cross, and 
my bodily eyes could not find thee there, although they found there thine Image 
and the likeness of thy death. And when I could not find thee with my bodily eyes, 
I sought thee with the eyes ‘of my soul; and whilst my soul thought of thee she 
found thee; and when I found thee, my heart began at once to glow with love, my 
eyes overflowed with tears, and my mouth could only speak thy praise.” This fervour 
of love left him no rest, until summoning his last strength he had sacrificed his <pb n="342" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_342" />
life in the proclamation of the Gospel: “As the needle,” he says, “naturally turns 
to the north when it is touched by the magnet,—so must Thy servant turn whithersoever 
he may praise, and magnify, and serve his God and Lord; willing, nay longing, from 
love to Him, to endure bitter pain and heavy trials here in this world.” “Men who 
die of old age,” he says, “die from lack of natural heat, and, therefore, would 
Thy servant, if it pleases thee, not die such a death, but die from the fervour 
of love, since Thou didst die thus. Often have I trembled with cold and terror,—but 
when will that day and hour come when my body shall tremble from the warm glow of 
love and longing to die for my Saviour?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p13">We will, in conclusion, collect some short axioms in which the 
deep fervent spirit of this man expresses itself,—words which contain in them a 
whole world, and into which we must ever dive more deeply in order rightly to understand 
them, and thus shall discover more and more in them. “He who loves not, lives not; 
he who lives by the Life cannot die.” “He who gives his friend love gives him more 
than gold. He who gives not, lives not. He who gives love, gives what he gives to 
himself.” “All gold is not to be compared with one sigh of holy desire. The more 
a man desires, the more he lives. To be destitute of desire is to die. Long and 
thou wilt live. He is not poor who desires; he lives sadly who lives without desire.” 
“A holy hermit stands higher in the sight of God than a <pb n="343" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_343" />king upon 
his throne. Elevate thy understanding and thou wilt elevate thy love—heaven is not 
so high as the love of a holy man. The more thou labourest to soar on high, the 
more thou wilt soar.” He perceived that man has in his own being the key to all 
things. “He who will search and understand the mysteries of other men’s hearts,” 
he says, “must first look into himself and his own nature. For as a mirror shows 
in itself the likeness of another object, so does a man comprehend the mysteries 
which he seeks to know in others, by comprehending his own nature.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.xiii-p14">On the 14th of August, 1314, he once more sailed over to Africa. 
He repaired to Buggia, and at first laboured there in secret amongst the little 
band, whom, during his last sojourn there, he had gained over to Christianity. He 
sought to strengthen their faith, and to lead them on in Christian knowledge. He 
might have continued to labour on a while in quietness; but he could not resist 
his longing for the martyr’s death. He came forward publicly with the declaration 
that he was the same man who had formerly been banished from the country. He exhorted 
the people with menaces of the Divine vengeance, to abandon Mohammedanism. The Saracens 
fell furiously upon him, and after much ill usage he was dragged out of the city 
and stoned by order of the king. According to one account, some merchants from Majorca 
obtained permission to remove the body of their countryman from the heap of stones 
under <pb n="344" id="iv.ii.xiii-Page_344" />which it was buried, and carried it home to their native country. 
According to another narrative, they found some remains of life still existing in 
him, and succeeded in rekindling the dying embers; but he died on the ship within 
sight of his native land. This was on the 13th of June, in the year 1315.</p>
<h2 id="iv.ii.xiii-p14.1">THE END.</h2>
</div3></div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" progress="99.97%" prev="iv.ii.xiii" next="v.i" id="v">
<h1 id="v-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" progress="99.98%" prev="v" next="v.ii" id="v.i">
  <h2 id="v.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="v.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#iii.iv.v-p9.1">19:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv.iii-p22.1">1:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.iv-p1.2">1:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#iii.iv.iii-p27.1">4:29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.vi-p1.2">34:1-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv.iii-p15.1">34:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=25#iv.ii.ii-p4.1">37:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=8#iii.iv.iii-p22.2">38:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.iv-p1.1">39:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=4#iii.iv.v-p8.1">40:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=23#iv.ii.i-p13.1">55:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=27#iii.iv.iii-p23.2">73:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.iv-p16.3">90:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=113&amp;scrV=5#iv.ii.iv-p6.1">113:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=8#iv.ii.xi-p8.1">118:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=78#iii.iv.iii-p23.1">119:78</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=149&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii-p15.1">149:1-9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#iii.iv.iii-p17.1">17:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#iv.ii.ii-p17.2">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#iv.ii.ii-p20.1">9:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#iv.ii.ii-p3.1">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#iv.ii.v-p2.1">8:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iv.i-p4.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#iv.i-p5.2">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#iv.i-p5.2">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv.iii-p12.1">56:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.iii-p5.2">58:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iv.ii.v-p4.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii-p7.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=24#iv.ii.ii-p17.1">22:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv.v-p3.1">29:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iv.ii.iv-p16.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.iv.iii-p5.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iv.ii.iv-p16.2">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#iii.iv.vi-p1.1">18:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.iii-p15.1">2:12-15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.v-p13.1">2:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#iii.iv.v-p6.2">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#iii.iv.v-p6.1">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#iv.ii.vii-p1.3">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#iv.ii.xii-p3.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#iv.ii.xii-p3.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iii.v-p12.2">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iv.ii.viii-p3.2">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii-p23.1">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#iii.iv.v-p6.1">19:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv.iii-p25.1">20:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#iii.v-p7.1">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iv.ii.vii-p1.2">28:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=40#iii.ii-p25.2">3:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#iv.i-p17.1">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#iv.ii.vii-p2.1">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#iv.i-p3.1">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#iii.iv.iii-p33.2">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=35#iv.ii.xii-p3.2">22:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=40#iii.iv.iii-p25.2">23:40</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#iii.v-p7.2">15:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.v-p10.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#iv.i-p5.1">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#iv.i-p5.1">10:35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii-p25.3">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#iv.ii.xii-p3.3">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv.iii-p33.1">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#iv.ii.i-p3.1">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#iv.ii.iv-p13.1">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii-p24.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#iii.v-p12.1">15:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#iii.vi-p1.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.vii-p1.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iv.ii.vii-p1.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iv.ii.xi-p6.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#iv.ii.xi-p15.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv.iii-p14.1">13:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.iii-p14.2">2:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#iii.iv.iii-p29.2">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.iii-p13.1">5:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.iv.iii-p29.3">4:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#iv.ii.ii-p10.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.iv.v-p8.2">3:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii-p25.1">5:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii-p25.4">1:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.v-p15.1">1:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii-p24.2">2:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.iv.v-p9.2">3:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#iii.v-p13.2">22:17</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" progress="99.98%" prev="v.i" next="v.iii" id="v.ii">
  <h2 id="v.ii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="v.ii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Quibus voluerint lingus populo tractare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>qui de paginis evangelicis sortes legunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sortes sanctorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>via media: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p29.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" progress="99.99%" prev="v.ii" next="toc" id="v.iii">
  <h2 id="v.iii-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="v.iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.vi-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.vi-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_121_1">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_150_1">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_226_1">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.iv-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.v-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vi-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.vii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.viii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ix-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ix-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ix-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ix-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ix-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ix-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ix-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ix-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ix-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ix-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ix-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.x-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.x-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.x-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.x-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.x-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xi-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xii-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.xiii-Page_344">344</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>





	</ThML.body>
</ThML>
